#do i hate loud noises and bright sounds and crowded places? yes

[faggot-friday]

i just KNOW i'd be a live shows bitch

[theladyofbloodshed]

Who We Could Have Been - A Mor & Nesta friendship

A little one-shot set during the first week when Nesta is in Velaris after entering the Cauldron. It shows the Mor that I wished we saw, the care that I wished Nesta received, and a friendship that was never allowed to grow <3

It scratched at the windowsill, a never ending scrape-scrape. Nesta pulled the pillow over her head, wishing the bird would make the dive from its nest and splatter below rather than having to endure another moment of it thrashing and cheeping from the nest. Even the feathers in the pillow were too loud to her ears, the scrunch of the sheets too much. She took a respite in the bathroom, glad for the cool water that she splashed on her face and neck.

Velaris was a hell. Being fae was a nightmare. Her body was alien to her, the movements foreign and lumbering like a newborn lamb. Nesta moved quicker now as evidenced by the number of times she’d overbalanced with her steps. It was not only speed. Her body was stronger. The soaked nightgown that she’d been brought here in had ripped in two when she tried to pull it off her body, so she’d been left naked and crying in the bedroom whilst searching for the promised robes that were within.

Maybe another might be glad for the speed and strength, but Nesta hated it. Her senses were amplified; the colours brighter, her hearing tuning in to every slight sound, she could smell when one of them was cooking at the other end of the house – and that always had a far richer taste than she was used to. For the first couple of days, all Nesta could stomach was dry toast. It was all too rich, too heavy for her new-found palette.

A soft knock at the door came as it did every morning around this time. The others left them alone, which Nesta was glad for. Hopefully, the blonde one would get the hint soon enough.

Morrigan never did.

The key in the door was useless because she used her magic to turn it back around, so Nesta had to wonder why they even bothered with locks in Prythian if people came and went as they pleased.

‘Good morning. How do you feel today?’

Nesta pressed her hands to her temples, the noise shooting through her.

‘Do you have a headache again?’ Mor took a step forwards. She tilted her head so blonde hair cascaded across her face. ‘Shall I send for Madja?’

‘I do not want that woman anywhere near me,’ declared Nesta.

That rotten healer had smiled at her and said everything was perfect. It was not perfect. It was far from perfect. It was long limbs and pointed ears and everything too damn loud.

She clutched her head, voice rising, ‘Will that bird leap to its death or leave me the hell alone?’

Morrigan’s eyes widened then she held up a finger. ‘One moment.’

While she departed, Nesta perched on a sliver of the mattress. Buried beneath layers of blankets, despite the warm spring morning, Elain slept soundly. She reminded Nesta of a girl from a story who pricked her finger and slept for a thousand years. To the fae, that was probably nothing. A blink of an eye and they welcomed a new millennium. She ran a hand against Elain’s face then shivered at the sound of her hair sliding over itself.

‘Ta-da!’

Mor held out a mass of fluffy, white fur.

‘What am I meant to do with that?’

The woman had no bearings on propriety. She crowded Nesta’s space as she placed the two balls of fur against her ears. Her fingers were warm on the points of Nesta’s ears, but she still felt revulsed by somebody touching them. They were a reminder of what she was.

When Morrigan stepped away, it was… better. The sound was muffled. Less intense.

‘Ear muffs! I forgot to give them back to Viviane last time I visited her, but if they work then they work.’

Nesta could finally breathe. The brightness and taste, she could manage. The bombardment of sound had been a constant battle that had been wearing her down.

‘Does that feel better, Nesta?’

She didn’t know why but she felt heat building in her face as tears prickled her eyes. ‘Yes.’

Mor touched her hand. ‘This is new ground for us too. We don’t know the ways in which you’re struggling so I’ll need you to be vocal.’ Her fingers slipped into Nesta’s. ‘You're not a burden for telling us what you need. I know it’s scary. I can’t imagine how you feel. But I’m here. We are all here for you – and Elain – for as long as it takes.’

The final portion of the dam collapsed and a flood of tears broke through. She was not one for weeping or embraces. Tears were to be briefly shed alone then forgotten about. Servants were forbidden from coddling them – and her mother was not the sort to do it either. Yet, when Mor instinctively moved forwards and wrapped her arms around Nesta, she was so grateful for that touch. To not be the one having to hold it all together. To have a moment where she didn’t need to worry about Elain.

‘Let’s go for a chat,’ the woman said against her cheek.

‘Elain,’ began Nesta.

‘Elain is asleep. We won’t be far.’

It was against her better judgement, but Nesta followed. In the week since they had been taken from their beds, Nesta had barely seen beyond the four walls of the bedroom. She’d cloistered herself in there, unable to take any more change.  It was a prison. A prison to fester.

‘We’re quite high up in the house, so we won’t winnow yet if the noise is too much. Velaris can be… loud,’ she said, smiling brightly. ‘Do you paint like Feyre?’

‘No.’

‘A shame,’ said Mor as they walked through a red-walled corridor with brightly coloured rugs strewn about haphazardly as if they had too many that they didn’t know what to do with them. ‘Velaris is known for its artists’ quarter. We’ve got lots of markets too if you’re a food lover.’

Disappointment grew in her. ‘Not particularly.’

‘No matter. What do you like to do, Nesta?’

Upset my sisters. Ruin my future.

‘Read.’

Could nothing dim Morrigan’s cheery disposition? Her eyes had blown wide with delight. ‘Oh, do I have the perfect place. Wait. Maybe not today,’ she pondered aloud. ‘Lots of priestesses. Lots of noise. But,’ Mor took her by the hand like she was a child’s plaything. ‘Yes! Let’s go.’

Nesta tried not to frown as she was tugged along the corridor then down a set of steps. Something sweet was baking in the oven, the smell wafting towards them. But it was not the kitchen that Mor towed her towards. They reached a set of double doors where Mor gave her a knowing look.

‘Behold,’ she whispered, pushing open a door.

Rows and rows of books filled her vision. It was a library. A personal library stacked with shelves, each one begging Nesta to run her eyes along it and choose a title.

She moved to take a step then held herself back.

‘It’s okay,’ Mor reassured her, touching her arm. ‘Go in. Have a look. Take as much time as you need. I need to get something – unless you want me to stay?’

‘I can be alone,’ Nesta replied.

The library was warm with wedges of sunlight pouring in through the tall windows. The books in its path had spines damaged by sunlight so the leather was fading. Nesta stood in the light, letting it soak into her bones. Her finger trailed along one shelf, tracking each book and wondering which to read. There were sections on the arts, history, geography, poetry, foreign books – and even a whole section dedicated to fiction. Father always said it was a waste of time. Nothing could be learnt from a story. Mother despised reading entirely.

Why must your head be filled with words? A husband will not take to being outwitted by his wife.  

Their scoldings could never staunch her desire. Nesta had read in secret, had stolen books from father’s collection at night and returned them in the morning. She’d begged the housekeeper to buy her them and she’d find the money from somewhere.

When Nesta was already a chapter deep into a heavy, ancient book about the history of the Night Court, Morrigan returned.

‘I bring snacks,’ she announced.

A handful of cakes had been artfully arranged on a plate, their icing colourful and appetising.

Mor caught her gazing at them. ‘Take one. I brought them for you.’

‘I can’t.’

‘Yes, you can.’

Why did it feel like a weakness to admit the ways in which she was struggling? It wasn’t Nesta’s fault that she was in this life. Not her fault that it was new and scary.

‘Everything tastes so strong.’

Morrigan gave a murmur of understanding. ‘Feyre suffered with that. She just had to push through and get used to it, I think. I wish she was here. She’d be a better help.’ Mor just shrugged, letting the words roll away. ‘What about tea? Can you manage that?’

One of the strange women appeared from the shadows, as if she had always been there.  Nesta was sure that sometimes she blurred at the edges as though not quite real.

‘Is that alright, Cerridwen?’

The woman nodded then vanished again.

Mor leaned forwards and rested her chin on a closed fist. ‘What are you reading?’

‘A history of this court.’ Nesta swallowed. This woman was trying to make conversation, trying to help. Being prickly would only push away the help. ‘All I’ve ever been told is that faeries cannot lie and they will enjoy hurting us. I don’t know anything. I don’t know how long you live, who are your enemies – if you can lie.’

‘We can lie. We can touch iron. We can step across a circle.’

‘What a list of talents you have,’ came a drawling man’s voice.

Oh. It was him.

As Cassian approached, carrying a tray of tea, Nesta’s body coiled tight like a snake ready to strike if he came too close.

Mor gave a sarcastic laugh. ‘I’m helping Nesta to understand how fantastic we are.’

‘Oh, you’re a historian? When did I miss that?’ Cassian came around the back of Nesta’s chair, taking a deliberately longer route to get to the space on the table, before putting down the tray.

‘And you’re a waiter now?’

Cassian threw Mor a wink as he poured the tea for the two of them. ‘A male of many talents.’

His eyes slid to Nesta, cataloguing all of the changes in her. She’d not seen him since he was bleeding out on the floor in Hybern’s castle. She remembered the twitch of his fingers, the jerk of his bloody wings.

‘Your wings have healed,’ she stated.

Cassian slowly – ever so slowly – dipped his chin like he was in disbelief that she’d noticed they were not ruined ribbons hanging behind him. ‘They’re not as they were. I need to practise flying. I’ll, uh, be flying here often to strengthen them.’

His eyes dipped to her lips as she brought the scalding cup to her lips only to have something to do with her hands.

Those words hung there. An offer if she wanted to take it. He’d come here again if she wanted to see him?

‘Shoo,’ said Mor. ‘I have an in-depth history of the Hewn City to tell Nesta and I won't have you spoiling it with stories of how amazing you are.’

Cassian held up his hands. ‘Nes, if you want to know about brave warriors, I’m waiting.’

Long after Cassian departed, Nesta was still on a cloud somewhere. Mor’s words hardly registered although at any other time, Nesta would have been riveted with the history of Morrigan’s family. Her mind was caught on a pair of hazel eyes and a teasing grin. Cassian hadn’t commented on the ear muffs she wore or that she was even out of the bedroom.

For hours they talked, conversation swirling from serious discussions about the political alignment of the Night Court to the best boutiques for clothing and embarrassing stories about Cassian – of which Morrigan had plenty. When Nesta finally gave in to the squirming guilt that encouraged her to check in on Elain and be with her, Mor insisted she take a few library books with her and also insisted that Nuala and Cerridwen would be happy to make her whatever food she wanted as long as she asked them.

‘I’m really glad you came out of the room,’ said Mor, linking her arm with Nesta’s on the walk back. ‘Same again tomorrow?’

Tomorrow. Tomorrow meant a future. It meant no longer hiding. It meant accepting that this was her life.

Nesta offered a short smile. ‘I can do tomorrow.’

[dreamescapeswriting]

Hen (I) Do ~ KNJ [M] [Request]

WORD COUNT: 22.7K

PAIRING: Namjoon x reader

GENRE: Non idol, smut, fake engagement, tiktok inspired, did start as a drabble and then….whoopsies it turned into a 22.7K fic hehe, strangers to lovers, happy ending, fluffy.

SMUT WARNINGS: Thigh riding, teasing, sexual tension, public sex, face riding, oral (both m/f recieving) pool teasing, ruined orgasms, creampie, possiessive, talks of “mine” “who owns you”

A/N: Hen Do - Bachelorette party 

The whole restaurant was empty besides your table and yet it felt as though it was completely full. The girls you were all with seemed to be making enough noise for a crowd full of people, despite there only being seven of you in the place. It was so loud you could barely decide who was saying what and what on earth they were talking about. 

Jae-ah was sitting closest to you, the whole reason you were sitting in a restaurant in Vegas in the first place. She had been one of your best friends since middle school and it was finally almost time for her to get married.

You could practically see the excitement bouncing off of her body as she sat there sipping on her wine. There was something bothering her though but you didn't know what. All afternoon she had been avoiding telling you something and you wanted to find out what it was. It was her party week, after all, she was supposed to be the happiest person in vegas.

Watching her closely you tried to sense what it was that was bothering her but she just flicked her long brown hair over her shoulder and turned to look at you. Flashing that giant perfect smile at you as she realised you had been staring at her. 

She had flown you and most of her family out from Seoul to come to Vegas for her wedding. A week-long partying session for the bride and groom's side of the wedding. Each side wanting to outdo the other and although you had been maid of honour you weren't in charge of a single thing. Jae-Ah had insisted on taking charge of this so that she could plan everything out for everyone else to enjoy.

"Cheer up babe, this is meant to be fun." She teased you as she poured the both of you a glass of champagne. Nudging your side playfully as she noticed you weren't being as overly excited as everyone else. 

You wanted to be as happy as she was about all of this but you couldn't. All this was doing was setting into your mind how single you were. Reminding you that while all of your friends were going out and getting married. You were still trying to progress in life and lived in a small apartment in Seoul.

Jae-Ah had always been ahead on things though, she was the first to graduate college, the first to get a job and now the first to get married. You were happy for her, extremely happy and proud of how far your friend had come but this just set your mind into overdrive. 

"Come on," Jae-Ah handed you one of the sashes everyone was wearing only yours was different. It was "Maid of honour," written in black ink on the front of it. Bright pink to make it stand out in a crowd. As if the fake crowns and penis straws weren't enough to say that this was a hen party.

A whole week of spending time with married or to-be-married friends was supposed to be fun but you couldn't help but dread what was to come. 

"Here! I propose an idea!" Everyone turned to look at Jae-ah as she stood up at the table, tapping a fork against her glass softly as she gained everyone's attention. Each of the girls turned to look at her, smiling just as big as the next.

"I can't do all of my hen party, I have emergencies I need to attend to," Jae-ah explained as she looked down at you, smirking a little. You hated that smirk, that was the smirk she used whenever she was planning something in that evil brain of hers.

"So I say we have a fake hen-do...For you," She looked at you and then all eyes turned to look at you. Rose and Jihyo exchanging a smirk while nodding their heads. It would be the perfect opportunity for you to get out there and have some fun.

"For me? A fake hen-do?" You practically coughed the champagne back into the glass as you stared at Jae. What was she even thinking? How could any of this sound fun when it wasn't you that was really getting married? All of this was supposed to be for her.

"Sure! It'll be fun!" She yelled out, the other girls all agreeing with her. Practically begging for you to do it. This was going to be their chance to finally let loose and have fun in a whole other country. If Jae-ah didn't do it and you wouldn't, you guys would be bored for the week.

"I can't do it because we have every emergency happening with the wedding. So why waste a perfectly good week on something I can't do?" Her eyes were beginning to tear up as she used the puppy look on you. The one thing you could never say no to whenever she did it.

"I'll do it if Y/n doesn't want to!" Lia yelled as she blushed a little, realising how needy she sounded. But Lia hadn't gotten a hen-do when she got married. Mostly because it was a shotgun wedding and she wasn't allowed to drink.

"No. Y/n will do it," Jae-ah glared at the friend playfully and looked back at you. Clearly wanting you to do this because she didn't want you to be bored. At least this way you could experience the fun first person. Everything that was supposed to be the best thing in Vegas. This must have been the thing playing on Jae-ah's mind all day.

"You can take my place! You can do all of the partying for me," She laughed as she sat back down and squeezed your hand softly. 

"You know I hate clubs anyway," She whispered in your ear so that no one else could hear, kissing your cheek softly as she looked back at you. It was obvious that she really wanted you to do this for her and who knows? It could be fun.

"Y/n everything is booked, just...As my maid of honour...Do this for me?" You scoffed as she pulled out the maid of honour card. The one thing she had been using against you since the moment she got engaged.

"You can't play that card!" You cried out as you shook your head. 

"I just did," You sighed, rolled your eyes before finally agreeing to do it.

"Fine"

"YES! The party is on!" Lia screamed out as she began clapping her hands together, downing the glass of wine in front of her.

"We can go shopping tomorrow morning! Find you some dresses, some new sashes! We should find some fake ring too!" Rose yelled out excitedly as she got up from her chair and began clapping her hands together, ordering some more food for you all. They all seemed more excited about this than Jae-ah having the party. 

"We can get strippers, we can do whatever you want...It'll be fun!" Rose sounded like she was trying to convince you even though you had agreed so you nodded.

What was the big deal? Letting your hair down while you were in vegas didn't seem like a big deal. It wasn't as if you knew anybody there. No one was going to know it wasn't your wedding party.

No one knew you. 

It was going to be perfect.

The next night you were ready to go through with it, spending most of the day trying to hype yourself up in your own head.

"First things first, we're going to need a name," Lia said as you walked through the streets towards where most of the clubs were. Glancing at her you frowned a little. Why wouldn't you just use the names already on lists?

"We can just use Jae-ah and Josh?" You suggested but she shook her head, that was going to be boring. You at least needed to use your name for this. That and the girls wanted this to be a brand new thing, you needed a new fiancé and a new life. A whole new story made up for your imaginary wedding. 

"We put a bunch into a generator we thought would be a good fit for you," Rose said as she began straightening her dress out. It was a bright red dress that honestly clung to her tiny body perfectly. It went along well with her blonde hair which she had been pulling off the dress. 

All of them were dressed up to the heavens looking as though they had stepped out of a fashion magazine. Meanwhile, you were wearing a white knee-length dress because they wanted you to stand out. Each of you had your fake tiara's one with your sashes Jae-ah had given to you all. You, of course, wearing the bride-to-be one.

"This is going to be fun, they have no idea who you are they're not going to care," Yiren reassured you as she could see just how unsure you were about all of this. All morning long you had been debating giving the opportunity to Lia but you stuck it out. Convincing yourself that what happened in Vegas stayed in Vegas.

"Fine, gimmie the app." You mumbled as Jihyo passed you her phone, sliding onto the app you pushed spin. Watching as a small animated wheel began to spin and tell you who your "husband" was going to be. You wondered if you were going to have to come up with some fake story as to where he was. The girls had already decided that for you, your fiancé was going to be out with his friends doing his own partying. There was no reason for someone not to believe you. Both bridal parties having separate parties wasn't unheard of. 

"Namjoon." You breathed out as you looked at the screen. Humming a little at the sound of his name. It sounded like someone you would meet in a museum back home, someone sweet and kind. 

"Sounds cute and smart...I like it," The girls laughed softly before heading toward the bars. All of you on the hunt for a well-needed drink after the long morning of shopping you all had. Meanwhile, you needed a drink to unwind a little and get into the role of a bride-to-be.

"Hey! Y/n!" You glanced over your shoulder as you saw Lisa walking towards you. She had a giant smirked plastered across her face but you turned back to watch Rose who downed her shot and your own.

"Meet your husband," Lisa called out as she pushed a shy looking guy out in front of you and you smiled at him. It had only been a matter of time before the girls had gone looking for someone to play the role. 

The man in front of you was taller than you and extremely handsome. It was a wonder they had even convinced him to get involved with all of this. Sporting black jeans with a white dress shirt, he matched it all together with a blue denim jacket. 

"Hi, you're roped into this too?" You questioned as you ordered you both some drinks and smiled up at him. At least he didn't seem like a complete creep. Lia had brought a guy over who began grabbing you all inappropriately. Lisa had quickly put him back in his place by giving him a slap across the cheek.

"Yeah, my friends said it would be fun." He explained as he thanked you for the drink, taking it with him as you both began to head over to your seats inside of the club. 

You wondered how you could hear him so clearly over the blasting music and yelling of people around you. The club was practically crammed with people but luckily you guys had a VIP section to go and sit inside of. 

"What about you?" He questioned as he stood just outside the seating section. Waiting for you to lead the way in.

"My friend Jae-ah was supposed to be the one doing this. It's her wedding next week but she had an emergency come up." You weren't going to go into details with him about everything. He was only there for the partying after all, he didn't need a full life story.

"Ah, at least you guys can still have all of the fun though, saves it all going to waste." You smiled before moving the small velvet rope and climbing up one step into the white seated area. There was four sofa's surrounding a glass coffee table. Covered in empty glasses and spilt drinks. 

"We have a week of plans! We have cute things to do as well as a lot of fun!" Lia cried out as you all sat down together, placing your drinks down onto the table and smiling at Lia. She had almost gone all out on making sure you had a lot to do while you were there. Wanting you to experience everything that you could. 

In her words she "wasn't sure you would ever get to do the real thing," so this was going to be worth the while.

"We have a full night of partying and tomorrow..." Yiren reached into her clutch bag and pulled out a small box. While you all had been looking at dresses she found something a lot better. Something that would bring a lot of fun into the evenings for you.

"I found these while we were shopping," She began showing you different cards while you read the box. "Big-box if Vegas Dares,"

"Vegas dares?" You questioned, a little hesitant as to where she could have picked them up and what they could have been. She nodded at you and pulled out a random card to show it to you.

"Some of them are cute, like taking photos in front of landmarks, going for a romantic meal. It'll be fun if you're both okay with it." She showed you the card she had pulled, "Go for a couples massage,". Nothing seemed as though it was going to be too extreme so you looked up at your fake fiancé. Exchanging a look with him you raised your eyebrows. Everything had to be okay with him too, you weren't going to pressure some dude on his holiday into this. He nods his head at you, he saw nothing wrong with any of this. It was all going to be some kind of harmless fun and you seemed pretty nice about everything.

"I'm down if you are, I didn't have much planned," He told you as he looked at you and to his drink. What could be better than spending his time with someone so beautiful and nice? 

"I've got nothing better to do," He chuckled as he took out his phone to let his friends know what he was going to be doing that week. Texting them that he had plans figured out for himself instead of tagging along with them.

"We should do some tonight!" Rose yelled, a little drunk from the wine and shots she had been taking most of the night. Out of all of the girls you had no idea she would be the one to get almost completely toasted on the first night. She was going to be a nightmare in the morning.

"We should?" You looked at Rose and to your fiancé who seemed to be blushing a little at the thought of doing a dare right away. 

"What shall we do for the night?" You questioned sensing that there was something bothering him with doing dares right away. Neither of you knew each other enough to jump right into anything right now, especially since everyone had been drinking.

"I think we have to establish our fake relationship. Come up with a story in case people ask questions." Rose scoffed out that the idea of it was boring and you shook your head at her before turning to your fiancé and nodding. 

"That's a good idea, tomorrow we can do all of the dares we want." You nodded in agreement, sipping on the glass of wine in front of you. 

Together you and your fiancé seemed to be the soberest out of everyone with you so you sat closer to him. Wanting to speak to him as much as you could since you were going to spend time together. You were going to have to get to know one another at some point.

"We were high school lovers?" You questioned as you looked to your fiancé who nodded his head. Sipping his drink before shrugging his shoulders, his story idea was that you had been sweethearts your whole life. 

"Sure! I mean it's a classic one, no one has to know any different." He explained as you nodded along with him watching in horror as Rose got up to go and pole dance with some of the other dancers. She had been telling you she was going to do it and now she was. Lia followed after her, camera at the ready since she was never going to remember it the next day.

"We can just make it up as we go along, but there's a problem." Your fiancé explained as he looked down at your hand, it was completely ringless.

"You don't have a ring," You gasped before reaching in your clutch to pull out the fake diamond ring you had gotten earlier that morning. Something you had gotten from a random party store you had all been in that morning,

"Mina picked it out," You laughed turning it over to show him the plastic band that held the fake diamond. Although it was completely fake it looked real in the low lighting which was going to work in your favour.

"Looks almost real." He laughed as he shook his head at you, holding the ring up to his eyes so he could see it better. That was when it hit him, neither of you had introduced yourselves to one another since meeting him and he wanted to know your name,

"My name! By the way, is-" A hand covered his mouth as Yiren began shaking her head. Tutting at the both of you as she slurred over her words,

"No! No names! You're Namjoon and she's Y/n." You laughed a little remembering the name and looking to your fiancé. The fake name kind of suited him to be honest so you smiled and held out your hand. 

"Namjoon, it's a pleasure to be engaged to you." You laughed softly as he did too. Namjoon couldn't believe that you had randomly picked his name out of a generator and that it was actually his name. It almost felt like fate.

The two of you had enough of the loud music and screaming so you began walking back to your hotel together. There you found out you were staying in the same hotel only a floor away from each other. Stepping into the elevator you pushed your floor and glanced to Namjoon.

"So what brings you to vegas?" You quizzed as you stood in the elevator together, watching the numbers as you rode up. It was finally quiet enough now so you could have a decent conversation with him without screaming at one another.

"Work break but it seems as though all my friends want to do is gamble away their payday...I'm more of casual drinks and maybe seeing the sights." You laughed softly and nodded your head in agreement. The idea of going out to get smashed every night wasn't exactly your idea of a good time either.

"Me too! I had planned to go sightseeing all week long but it looks like it's fake fiance fun now," Namjoon shook his head at you. The two of you could still do all of the things you wanted to but with one another, it wasn't as though it would be the end of the world. 

Namjoon thought it would be rather nice to have someone by his side while he did all of the "boring" stuff his friends didn't want to do.

"We can still sight-see...We can go as fiancé's and see just how far we can push the free stuff," Smirking at him you nodded liking the way his mind worked. If people thought you were recently engaged and acted all cute with one another the free stuff would never stop coming.

"I like the way you think," You winked as you got to your floor, both of you stepping out and wandering in the direction of your door. 

"You sure your friends will be okay?" He questioned when he remembered they were still out partying. You thought back on the last time you saw them, Mina had begun sobering up since she hated going to bed drunk.

"I'm positive. Mina will never let them get too drunk." You laughed softly as you unlocked the door to your room, looking back at him to go over plans for the next day. 

"I'll meet you in the lobby? Tomorrow morning?" You nodded at him, genuinely feeling excited about going out to see him again tomorrow. There was a fluttering in your chest at the prospect of going out to have fun with someone you'd never known before.

"Sure, I'll meet you with some breakfast around 10?" He nodded at you this time as you glanced at the time. 10 seemed reasonable since it was almost 1 am now. 

"Bring the cards, we can see what we can get up to," He told you as you remembered the cards the girls insisted on you taking home with you. Smiling and nodding at him you disappeared into your room leaning against the door as you grinned to yourself. This had been the most you smiled in the longest time but you couldn't help it, you felt as though you were genuinely having fun.

This trip was going to be more fun than you had imagined. With a handsome new fiancé joining you. 

The next morning you made sure to be down in the lobby for 10. You'd been woken up by rose at 4 that morning when the girls all stumbled inside. You got up to help them get into bed before crashing on the sofa in your room.

"Here," Namjoon said as he walked over to you, carrying two take-out cups and a bag. Breakfast had been running early and you missed out on getting you both something so he did it for you. He was dressed in some black sweats with a plain white t-shirt and the same jacket as the night before. 

"Lifesaver," You mumbled before eating the bagel he'd gotten for you and began walking toward the exit. Even in the morning light, Namjoon was still handsome to you, you had no idea why he would have agreed to something like this. With someone, he barely knew.

"What's the plan?" You questioned as you threw the rubbish from your food into the bin and glanced to Namjoon who stood just outside the doors of the hotel. Looking around as he tried to come up with something that you could do for the day. 

"I say we pick a dare...Start the morning off right." Namjoon said as he looked at the box you had in your bag. You smiled taking it out before randomly pulling out a card and hoping it wasn't some obscene card that had been put into the box. 

"Take pictures in front of landmarks." Namjoon read as you pulled it from the box, humming as you thought about what was around your hotel. There were a few landmarks around and close to you so you could get those done.

"I think we're pretty close to the strip and high roller." You announced as you began walking down the street to where you believed the direction was. You were just following street signs everywhere,

"We can cab around to all the other places too," Namjoon suggested as he walked side by side with you. Watching the way your brows would furrow together whenever you looked at a street sign or were trying to find your way around.

"Did you get some decent sleep?" You asked as you began walking in the direction of the High Roller, remembering that his friends had gone out the night before as well. 

"Jimin and Taehyung came back early and I ended up switching rooms when Jungkook came in." He laughed softly as he remembered Jungkook coming into the room slurring and stumbling all over the room. 

"Why?" You laughed softly as you turned to look up at him. Namjoon sighed before shaking his head. Jungkook was one of the worst drunks in the world, all he would do was laugh and speak all night.

"He was drunk, I didn't want to be woken up when I had something exciting to do today," Raising your eyebrows you looked at him wondering what was exciting for him.

"I'm the something exciting?" You teased playfully as you began to wait in line for the ride. Looking up at him and smiling, for some reason it sent a flutter in your heart to hear you were something exciting for him. 

"More exciting than staying in our room to read alone or going to do all of this alone." You smiled as you stepped up towards the till. 

"Are they all hungover?" You questioned as you looked up at him, he paid for the ride and smiled at you. There was no way he was going to let you pay for yourself.

"Very much, how about the girls?" He raised his eyebrows and chuckled softly. Your thoughts instantly went back to the night before when you had been helping the girls.

"The last I saw of Rose she was throwing up in the toilet, Lia was passed out on top of Yiren and Mina was doing her nails." Laughing together as you got into one of the carriages you shook your head. It was super spacious and empty thanks to it being pretty early in the morning. For las vegas at least. No one was around besides a few old couples that weren't interested in the High Roller.

The doors shut and you looked at Namjoon, remembering what he had been saying what his day would have been filled with.

"What would you have been reading?" He chuckled before looking into his side bag pulling out a copy of "IQ84," You smiled, it had been something you'd wanted to read for ages. On the top of your "to buy" list.

"It's on my to-buy list," Namjoon smiled brightly, he never would have taken you for the reading type.

"You read too? That's great, maybe we can hit up some book shops on our way back to the hotel." You agreed and turned to look out of the windows at the huge view of Vegas. 

The view was breathtakingly beautiful as you stared out at everything through the window. It was almost unbelievable that you were doing this right now.

To think you would have been locked up in the hotel room all day. This was so much better. Everyone looked so tiny from up on the ride. 

"Would you come here if it wasn't for the girls?" Namjoon asked referring to being here in Vegas.

"Would you come here if it wasn't for the boys?" You countered as you sat down on some of the seats. Shrugging your shoulders as you thought on it, Vegas was never something you had thought about before.

"I'm not sure...I mean...I love Jae-ah but partying and all of this isn't my thing. Even back home."

"Home?" Namjoon knew nothing about you and you knew nothing about him. It wasn't as though you had time to speak about anything important the night before even then, Yerin wanted you to keep it all a mystery.

"I live in Seoul, I teach English in one of the schools to kids," Smiling to himself Nmajoon deciding to hold back that he was from Seoul too.

"What do you do?" You questioned noticing him smiling so much about the mention of you being a teacher.

"I'm a music teacher, I teach kids how to produce music or write songs..." Everything he did sounded interesting to you. A music teacher who came to Vegas to sight-see? Almost too good to be true.

"Do you write your own?" You questioned as he sat down beside you. Watching the way you looked out of the window and then turned back to him.

"I do,"

"Can I hear some?" You questioned as he shook his head at you over and over again.

"Never," He chuckled as the ride began to move again. He didn't want his personal music to be heard by people yet, all of it was stored up on his laptop. Never to be seen by anyone.

"Quick, we need a photo." He stood you in front of the glass window and told you to pose. Laughing as you began to pull funny faces at the camera while he snapped photos.

"Arm up with one hand on your hip?" He questioned as he snapped a bunch of photos on your phone and then his own,

"Your turn." You whined so you could switch places getting photos of him against the wall in different poses.

Dragging him by the hand you laughed as you headed towards the fountains of Bellagio. Something that was always splashed all over social media for years, everyone you knew who had been to Vegas had the generic photograph.

"One thing I've always wanted." He looked at you wondering what you were doing when you suddenly took him by the hand and began walking to the railings.

"A generic photo of me against the walls of the fountain, with the water behind us." You laughed looking around for someone who could take a photo of the two of you together. Finding someone and asking them sweetly. All-day long you had been getting people to take your photo together since the dare was supposed to be for the two of you but none of it felt forced. The day flowed naturally between you and you didn't feel as though you didn't know Namjoon. Everything felt good.

Namjoon wrapped his arm around your waist and smiled into the camera, the two of you looking like a happy couple. The elderly lady took as many as she could of you both, in different positions as you held onto one another.

"Your engaged?!" The woman who had taken the photo asked when she saw the ring on your finger. Glancing down at the ring and up to her face, you nodded.

"Just recently." You lied as you smiled up at her. There was a giant smile on her face as she began to congratulate you both. Telling you how lovely you looked with one another.

"Congratulations! You're in for a wonderful and happy marriage," Giggling you walked back to Namjoon and showed him the photographs of you both. Going over everything from that day and smiling as you looked like a real couple, not someone who was faking their time together. 

"You're telling me you did all of this in one day? You're not bored?" Mina whined as she looked through the camera, checking out all of the photographs you had taken that day. Not just of you and Namjoon but from the different places you had visited. There was a photograph of Namjoon in some random bookshop you had found. Sitting on the smallest chair you had ever seen in your life, he almost looked as though he could be a giant.

"You went to Paris Las Vegas?!" Rose screamed as she saw a photo of you both standing under the "Effiel tower" together. Namjoons hand on your waist as you looked up at one another lovingly.

"You look like a real couple," Lia mentioned as she watched you looking over their shoulders at all of the images. Feeling your body heat up when you heard Lia's words, looking at her shyly as she smirked back at you. 

"Do you get along well?" Yerin questioned as she glanced over at Namjoon who was getting everyone drinks at the bar. All of you were inside the hotel Casino thanks to one of the cards that Rose had pulled for you. 

"We do...We haven't run out of anything to talk about all day...We have so much in common too." You smiled unknowingly as you thought about Namjoon. All though all of this was fake and would soon go away you wanted to live it up as much as you could with him.

"I see something happening...Do you like him?" Rose jabbed Jiyho in the side and shook her head at her. You kept silent as you watched Lia jumping up and down on the spot. 

Namjoon was standing beside you and handed you a glass of water, letting you sip it before placing it onto the table in front of you all.

"Here! My turn!" Lia yelled as she picked out a card from the box for you. Namjoon chuckled from beside you when he noticed how excited Lia seemed to be about pulling a random card out for you both. 

"Go and get married in the chapels." You stared at the card and then at Namjoon. Married? But this was all supposed to be fake and a little bit of fun. Mina looked at you as she realised the two of you weren't okay with the sound of it.

"We put a twist on it!" Mina announced as she moved closer to you all, Yiren smirking as she came up with an idea too. There was no reason for the wedding to go ahead, it could all be just a little game for the group of you.

"You're about to get married when one of us comes in and claim he slept with us! You guys have a fight!" Yerin seemed excited about it as you and Namjoon exchanged glances with one another. Clearly still not sure if it was a good idea to go through with something like this.

"This isn't a drama-" You were about to say but you were cut off by Jihyo.

"No, it'll be fun! We'll all seem so shocked! You can storm out and never have to marry Namjoon," She told you as she took your hand in her right hand and Namjoon's in her left. 

"The two of you can be the stars of the show..." Namjoon laughed from beside you and nodded. There was no reason any of this had to be a huge deal, it wasn't as though you were going to actually marry one another. Besides, he had been having so much fun with you all day he never wanted it to end. If getting a fake marriage that night meant he could spend more time with you then he was down for that.

"I'm down," Shrugging his shoulders he glanced to you as he waited for you to agree to it as well.

"Me too," Lia said as she downed her glass of wine and began clapping her hands together eagerly.

"I'll be the one he slept with," Rose giggled as she walked over to you, more like stumbled as she leant against the table for support.

"You're too drunk, let Jihyo do it." Mina whispered as they all agreed and you looked at them nervously. The only white dress you owned was the one from last night and Namjoon wasn't dressed for it either.

"There's a problem...Neither of us is exactly dressed for a wedding..." You told Jiyho as she shook her head at you, throwing her hands up at you. 

"You can rent your clothes out, it's cheap! You can rent flowers too." She said as she began leading you towards the chapels just down the road from the hotel you were staying inside of. Both you and Namjoon laughing as you followed behind the group of friends. Ready to fake marry, your fake fiancé.

Standing in front of Namjoon at the chapel in front of Elvis wasn't how you had pictured the night going but it was funny nonetheless. Dressed in a knee-length wedding dress that puffed out like a huge princess gown you stared at Namjoon. He was wearing a black tux with a bow tie to match. The outfits you had rented for a week for some strange reason. Lia had convinced you that it would be a cute idea, to get photos of you both all over Vegas in your wedding outfits. 

A bouquet of red roses in your hands as you stared at one another nervously. Part of you feared that Jiyho would never walk through the door and you would end up actually being married. But another part of you wanted that. You wanted to keep Namjoon around but you shook the feeling away.

"Do you Y/n take Namjoon to be your-" The Elvis impersonater stopped speaking when the doors burst open and Jihyo stood there. Mascara running down her face as she sobbed, good to know the drama lessons were working. Sniffling to herself she began to walk down the aisle holding something in her hand.

"You!" She screamed at Namjoon storming over to him as he did his best not to laugh, he had to at least seem as though this was all real.

"You cheating scumbag!" She threw something down onto the ground, you couldn't tell what it was at first. Not until she began yelling out loudly.

"I'm home pregnant with your kid! And you go off and marry some slag from Vegas!" Namjoon bit his lip as you both stared down at the positive sticks that were sitting on the ground and staring up at you. Where had she even got them?

"I can't do this! I don't love you." Namjoon cried out at her, turning to face her as you stared at them both. Doing your best to seem completely shocked at what was being said.

"You don't love anyone, all you care about is yourself!" Jiyho scoffed as she poked his chest a little harshly. None of this had been prepared beforehand, the two of them were going on the spot with one another.

"Oh please! As if the baby is mine!" Everyone in the room gasped and Elvis took a step back holding his hand over his chest. You bit on the inside of your cheek to stop yourself from laughing.

"He's mine now." You cried out but Jihyo scoffed, "slapping" you across the face before storming out of the chapel. You clutched onto your cheek as if she had actually come into contact with your skin. 

"Y/n,...Let me explain." Namjoon begged as you began walk down the steps of the altar,

"Explain what?! That you're some low life who goes around cheating on people he's "in love with"?!" You cried out as you threw the bouquet of flowers against his chest. Hiking up the rented dress and running out of the chapel dramatically.

The two of you met up back inside the hotel, dressed in the rented clothes you had and laughed about everything. He was explaining what had happened after you left,

"You should have seen Elvis, he picked up the pregnancy tests and handed them to me." Namjoon groaned as he looked at you, remembering the look on your face when you heard he was "cheating" on you.  

"You're a good actress," He complimented as he pulled you close to him. Ignoring the looks you were getting from other people in the hotel as they watched you both together. Probably wondering what two people in wedding outfits were doing in the middle of the bar.

"You're a good actor, have you thought about teaching drama?" You laughed as he ordered you both a drink at the bar. The bartender smiling at you as he began to pour you both a glass of water.

"Newlyweds?" The barkeep asked, raising his eyebrows when he saw the outfits you were standing in. As you went to say no Namjoon wrapped his arm around your waist, the feeling sending a flutter to your chest and you looked up at him. Feeling your heart hammering against your chest as he nodded,

"We are." The barman cheered and clapped his hands together loudly, gaining the attention of some other people who began clapping. Coming out from behind the bar and walking you over to the reception desk he continued to congratulate you both on a happy married together.

"We have newlyweds!" He cried out as he looked at you both to the woman on the front desk. The blonde looked as though she was bored but the moment she heard the word "Newlyweds" her head sprung up like a jack in the box.

"Newlyweds?" She glanced at you both and you smiled at her trying to seem convincing that all of this was real. You snuggled your head into Namjoon's chest, almost gasping when you heard how fast his heart was racing. 

"Here," She began typing away on the computer before giving you a key with a giant smile on her face. This must have been something that they were used to, a bunch of happily married people coming into the hotel.

"A room upgrade for you both, we hope you enjoy your honeymoon here in Sunny las Vegas." You blinked at her before staring at the key. It had a love-heart shaped key ring on the chain and you were being led toward the elevators by the bartender who smiled at you both.

"We get a lot of couples begging for room upgrades when they get married in the chapels, it's nice to see a couple who truly love one another come in." You stared at the barkeep and then to Namjoon who seemed to be smiling and nodding along to everything he was saying.

"Go and get your things from your old rooms and you can head straight up to your new one...Would you like a bath drawn?" You shook your head as you looked from the key to Namjoon, you couldn't believe all of this was even happening.

"No thank you, I think me and my wife will take a bottle of champagne? Maybe some room service." Namjoon squeezed your side making you giggle at the way it tickled and you cuddled closer to him wanting him to stop.

"All on the house sir, just use the phone whenever you're ready for food." The barkeep stood at the elevator doors and smiled shyly.

"Ready?" You frowned,

"When you're finished with your wedding night fun of course," A blush crept onto Namjoon's cheeks as the doors shut making you giggle as you saw the look on his face.

Pushing the doors open to your new hotel room you almost dropped your bag onto the floor. The whole place was stunning, with white walls, white everything. The only things that weren't white were the red roses all over the room.

"This place is bigger than my apartment," You mumbled as you walked into the bathroom, mouth hanging open as you saw what was inside. A huge bathtub was against panelled walls, two sinks, a giant walk-in shower and a huge collection of bubble baths and salts.

"Hey look." Namjoon pulled back the panels in the bathroom wall to reveal it walked straight into the bedroom. Staring directly at the giant bed that was in the room.

"Whoa." The two of you walked over to the balcony doors to see a large balcony with a hot tub sitting there. Covered in rose petals and candles. They must have lit everything up when you were getting your things together, it looked as though the room was set up for royalty.

"No one is going to believe this," You laughed taking a photo of the bed which had giant towel swans, rose petals in the shape of hearts and chocolates all over the place. It was heaven.

"I'm never leaving." You moaned out as you juped onto the bed, humming at how soft and comfortable it was. The sheets felt as soft as a fluffy blanket and then the pillows. The pillows felt firm but not the kind of firm that would hurt you.

"Namjoon, jump on." You begged as you pulled him to lay down beside you, smiling as you both melted into the sheets relaxing and whining together. 

"What about going in the hot tub?" You questioned as you picked up a chocolate-covered strawberry and eat it, looking at Namjoon who nodded. Taking the glasses of champagne outside while you carried the tray of foods that had been delivered to your door, free of charge. There were so many benefits to being married inside of a hotel like this. 

"You first," Namjoon said as he held out your hand and helped you step into the hot tub. Practically moaning when you felt the jets against your back. The moan made Namjoon blush a little as he joined you inside, handing you your glass and pouring a little more into it.

"This is it, I'm never leaving." You told him as you laid your head back against the hot tub and relaxed. It felt as though you were being treated like some kind of queen and you never wanted the feeling to leave. 

"I suggest we permanently move into the hotel." Namjoon joked as he laid his own head back and relaxed, letting out a breath of relief as he closed his eyes. None of this felt awkward with you around. It just felt as though he had been friends with you for the longest time and you were finally doing something fun together.

Then there was the hammering in his chest he got whenever you brushed against him or looked at him. That feeling was something he never wanted to lose. The way his palms would sweat and his mind would spin, he was taken with you.

Shifting on the chair you were sitting on you looked to Namjoon who smirked at you. That morning you had both chosen dares for one another, something that seemed simple and innocent at first. Until you found out yours was to go Commando for the full day and Namjoon's was to be overly needy with you. The small touches here there and everywhere were doing nothing to help you at that moment. Ever since you had left the hotel together you couldn't help but lean towards him. Desperate for any kind of touch from him.

"Did I tell you how great you look today?" You glanced to your left at Namjoon and pushed a fork full of cake into his mouth to stop him. The non-stop compliments were making your heart flutter, it shouldn't be able to make you feel this way.

"I'm serious, look how beautiful my fiancé is!" He called out as he gained the attention of people around him. Other couples inside of the store turning to give you both filthy looks as you felt yourself sink into the chair, 

"Namjoon," You warned wanting him to divert attention away from you. It only took someone to look extremely close at your fake ring to realise that it was indeed fake.

"What? I'm doing what my card, said... just like you are." A small smirk played on his lips and your head went back to the night before and that morning. All your time together was beginning to make you feel attached and like a real couple.

"Namjoon?" You hummed as he held you in his arms, kissing your shoulder softly as he chuckled a little. The two of you had been trying to sleep for the last two hours but you couldn't do it. Your heart was racing too much from being so close to Namjoon. 

"Yes?" 

"Can you sing to me...It doesn't have to be one of your songs...I just need it to sleep." You whispered as his fingers began to trace small patterns up and down your arms. Smiling as he thought about something that he could sing to you.

"I'm a better rapper than I am a singer," He informed you before getting comfortable on the bed. Arms wrapped around you protectively as he began to softly sing "Perfect" to you by Ed Sheeran. Your mind began to relax as the words left his mouth. Listening to every line and note he sang out until you finally fall asleep. Head resting on his chest as he looked down at you, a smile playing on his lips as he just watched you.

That morning you'd woken up curled in his arms. He'd been snoring softly which was what had woken you up in the first place. The cutest little snores falling from his lips as you looked up at his face. 

"Sleeping beauty," You whispered before cupping his face in your hand. Running your thumb along his cheek softly just admiring the way he looked.

"Don't look at me like that," You whined as he fed you some more cake. Chocolate was practically melting onto your tongue as you stared at him. The two of you were at a cake tasting for the morning. Rose thought it would be cute to do since Jae-Ah had cancelled on it last minute leaving a spot open for a new couple. 

Nothing fancy, just a small lady leaving her shop open for people to sample different flavours. Design a cake for them and decide if they wanted her to create it or not.

"You're worried about something, I'm trying to distract you." He told you as he sat closer, his hand resting naturally on your waist as you looked up at him. Everything with him felt so natural now, nothing ever felt forced.

"I'm scared for Jae-Ah, she's been doing all of this alone...I'm the maid of honour-" Another piece of cake was pushed into your mouth before you could finish speaking and you whined at him. Picking up some more and doing the same thing to him, he whined at the taste of it. He was enjoying cake tasting a lot more than he first thought he was going to.

"She told you she was fine this morning, you rang her remember." You smiled weakly as you remembered breakfast that morning. You'd spammed Jae-ah with calls until she finally answered you and you could quiz her on what was going. 

"I know she's fine but-" 

"This is our day, stop ruining it with wedding talk and eat...Some wedding cake." He frowned when he looked at you, realising that this was technically wedding talk. Giggling at him you shook your head and pushed more cake into his mouth. 

Namjoon inched his chair closer to you, his hands resting on your thigh. Something that was completely innocent to those on the outside but to you it didn't feel innocent.

"Namjoon," You breathed as his hand slowly raised up and he acted as though he was extremely needy. Rubbing his fingers along your skin, this would have been totally fine if it wasn't for your dress. One small slip and he would touch you right where you were craving him. 

All morning long his arms had been around you, hands on your body. Every chance he could get he was touching you. Not that you were ever going to complain about it. It felt good having someone with you like this at all times. It made your feeling of loneliness slowly begin to disappear the longer he was around. 

"I'm doing my dare," He whispered in your ear as he slowly left kisses up and down your skin. It became apparent to the both of you that there was something there between you but it wasn't spoken about. Your eyes fluttered shut as he continued to leave small kisses all over you.

"You're doing it too well," You whimpered feeling him raise his hand up your thigh higher and you looked at him. Clenching around nothing as you felt yourself growing wetter at how close he was to you.

"Too well? How about you? Are you doing your dare too well?" You shivered as he looked at you, a small smirk playing on his lips.

"Very well, we both know I left the underwear in the room," You looked at him as you raised your eyebrow. Thinking back to the way Namjoon had blushed heavily when he saw you slide off the red lacey thong from under your dress. You'd never seen someone blush

"Y-Yeah we both know." He stuttered out as he looked at you, feeling his body begin to heat up as he watched the way you smirked back at him. It had taken forever for him to stop blushing while you came to the cake shop. Even now the blush was beginning to grow on his cheeks as he thought back on that morning.

"Aw baby you're blushing again," You cooed loudly, inching closer until you kissed his cheek softly. His hand-raising between your thighs and almost touching you but you didn't fight it, you didn't want his hand to stop.

"You're so cute, we love to see such young couples in love." The cake lady said as she watched you and Namjoon together. Whenever she was with another customer she would watch the two of you, she couldn't help but feel interested in the way you were together. Over the years she had been baking for couples there was never anyone like the two of you in her store.

"We don't get much real love around here anymore." She mumbled as she began setting some cake and milk out in front of you. This was the first time she had spoken to you, most of the other couples had been picking her brain on every little idea that they had.

"You don't?" You questioned a little shyly as you reached out for the glass of milk and sipped on it.

"Most couples who run here to have a quick wedding and leave again...It's refreshing to see such young love." You smiled weakly at the thought of it, although all of this was fake it wasn't the first time someone had complimented the way you looked together. 

"When did you both meet?" You looked at Namjoon and he smiled taking charge of the story you had made up on your first night together. 

"In high school, it's very cliché." He told her as he fed you some of the strawberry cake that had been placed down in front of you. It was one of the best tasting cakes you had ever had the pleasure of tasting.

"Those are the best though...That or when two strangers randomly come together and click." Was the woman staring into your souls? Did she know it was all fake? Humming at you nodded your head in agreement with her. There was nothing better than two strangers coming together and clicking and it only made your heart swell as you glanced to Namjoon.

Two strangers coming together. As if they were meant for one another.

"I think I have some cute high school templates for cakes...You could have your old high school photo and then an update on the top of your cake?" She raced to get up from the chair and began heading back into the back of her store again. 

"She's adorable," You whispered to Namjoon as he fed you some of the chocolate cake. The tasting session was coming to an end and she had given you everything you would need to make your future wedding.

"Maybe you should come here when you get married," Namjoon suggested as he looked at you. Neither of you had really spoken about relationships you had back home. Not that you had one to talk about.

"When I get married?" You laughed a little too loudly, the thought of you ever being married was funny to you.

"What's so funny?" He sounded confused as he watched you throwing your head back in a giggle fit. Standing on the side of the street with him as you didn't know what was up next for your day out together. 

"I'm not going to get married...No one is that dumb enough." Namjoon frowned at your wording. Why would anyone need to be dumb to marry you?

"Why would they have to be to marry you?" He questioned, clearly the joke getting lost on him so you sighed. Looking up at him and biting your lip. 

"Because I'm a boring English teacher who likes to sightsee, go to museums or read all of the time." Namjoon nodded along, none of that sounded boring to him. In fact, it sounded like the perfect time to him,

"I'm a boring Music teacher who does the same thing." Smiling at the image of him in your head. That was very true but he wasn't boring, he was far from it in fact. 

"You're far from boring Joonie...You fake married someone and got engaged for fun..." He laughed a little as he raised his eyebrow at you,

"And you didn't?"

"No...I was forced into it, I didn't just go for it." It was completely different. Namjoon had practically dropped all of his plans to do this for you.

"But you're doing it now...We're having fun right...I don't think you're boring." A flicker of hope sparked inside of you. Most of the men you met found you boring and saw no reason not to tell you how boring they found you.

"You don't?"

"Not even close...I've had the most fun with you that I've had in the longest time." You smiled feeling your body begin to heat up as he stared at you. There was a look in his eyes that let you know he was telling the truth.

"Me too actually, this has been more fun than I thought it was going to be." You admitted as he stood beside you against the wall.

"Good, I'm glad you're enjoying yourself," He chuckled wrapping his arm around your waist when he began walking down the street with you. Squeezing you softly as he continued to speak with you about how much fun he had been having.

"I never thought it could be this fun...I thought I was going to be stuck inside alone while the girls had fun." You told him when you stood at the traffic lights to cross the road.

"Did you have fun?" He questioned, you smiled and nodded your head. Having more fun than you ever thought possible on this kind of trip.

"We have a night out planned tonight, are you ready for it?" You nodded your head at him once again as you remembered the night the girls had planned. They wouldn't tell you anything that would be happening, just that you needed to find something nice to wear and to be ready.

"More than ready, they said they have something special planned." Rose had been non-stop texting you from the moment they got to their hotel room and found your stuff missing. She wanted to know what was going on but you gave her no details. So they figured you had gotten lucky and decided not to question it too much. They knew you were a private person and didn't want to pressure you into telling them things you didn't want them to know.

"What did they think of you staying out?" Namjoon asked as you stepped towards another set of traffic lights.

"They had no idea I was with you but I figure they think something happened," You sounded almost disappointed as you said it to him. Were you disappointed that nothing had happened between the two of you? 

"Nothing did, you can tell them I was a complete and utter gentleman with you," He smirked a little as he looked at you. Though he was a gentleman the night before you knew the smirk was about everything he had been doing today. Small kisses, touches and never leaving you to rest for even a second.

"Is that what this is?" You asked as you felt his hand slowly slipping down to your ass, grabbing it softly as you resisted the urge to let out a small whine.

"I'm acting needy, as I was instructed," You felt as though you were the one going to come out of this really needy. 

"Want to go shopping? You can help me find something for tonight. I've been instructed to wear white all week." You laughed as you looked at Namjoon, raising your eyebrow as he nodded his head. 

The two of you stood in the middle of the store, dresses hanging over Namjoom's arms as you headed toward the changing rooms as you grabbed some shoes. You never would have thought one store would have so many plain white dresses inside of them, you figured it would be easy enough to just find one dress for the rest of the week.

"You sure you'll be okay?" You glanced at Namjoon wondering what he meant but he shook his head. You were naked beside a small bra underneath your current dress and he didn't want the trying on of clothes to be uncomfortable for you.

Handing you the dresses he moved to go and sit on the seats just outside of the changing room so he could give his opinion on what you were wearing. 

"First one." You called out as you stepped out from the curtain and walked in front of him. A lace dress, tight-fitted and a little too short for your liking but it had looked great on the mannequin. Brushing the front down you looked at Namjoon who seemed to be blushing a little, you looked beautiful. Namjoon thought you looked beautiful in anything though, even when you were fast asleep and drooling on his chest.

"It looks nice...I love the lace." You turned your back on Namjoon to look in the mirror when he suddenly jumped up and held you from behind. Your eyes widened as you looked at him in the mirror, his eyes wide with fear as he tried to make sure no one was looking over at you both. 

"What?" You asked nervously as he looked at you through the reflection in the mirror.

"You're...You're still not wearing underwear and the dress is-I-It's extremely short." You felt your body heating up and you whined racing back to the changing room to try on the next few dresses. 

"Oh, babes you look lush!" Lia cried out as you walked through the club with Namjoon on your arm. The two of you stood so close that you looked like a real couple together. You'd gone with a longer lace dress and Namjoon was wearing black jeans and a white shirt combo.

"Right this way VIP's," A bouncer said as he walked you through the crowds of people. Eyes on you as you and Namjoon got allowed into a separate part of the club. Not as loud as the first part but still just loud enough you would have to yell to be heard. It was sectioned off from the rest of the club by glass walls and a glass door, it even had its own private bar.

"Here! Drinks for the future bride and groom!" A bartender cried out as drinks were poured for you all and taken over to a table you would all be sitting at. You laughed a little as Namjoon looked down at you, it felt as though you were being treated like celebrities.

"Did you have fun at the cake tasting?" Rose asked Namjoon as she sat down on the other side of him. The three of you sitting on some white leather sofa and looking at one another. Rose continued watching him as his arms stayed around you, holding you close to him. She had bets on whether or not you had slept together or not yet and she wanted to win, she needed the cash. The trip to Vegas was making her broke.

"We did! You should have been there rose, you would have loved the strawberry," You giggled as you put one leg over Namjoon's and looked at him. He placed his hand on your lower back and bit down on his tongue. Ever since you found out Namjoon grew needy with small touches as well. You had been doing them non-stop.

"Another dare?" Yerin asked as she noticed you both sitting so close to one another. You nodded at her as you reached for your glass,

"We have to be overly couply tonight." You told her casually as you began sipping on the drink in front of him. Humming as though it tasted nice when it had been one of the worst things you had ever put into your mouth. Carefully place it down you looked at Namjoon and told him to try it.

He instantly coughed and hissed in regret as he placed the glass down, doing his best not to have a coughing fit in the middle of the club.

"What is that?!" He practically choked drinking some of the water that happened to be at the table.

"A special concoction we made with the barkeep." Mina giggled as she waved her fingers over at the bar, a short man waving back at her as she blushed.

"It's called the Namjoon and Y/n..." Mina said as she turned back to the pair of you.

"Hen-do, since it was easier." Rose corrected as you looked at the drink and back at them. It was a bright green colour and you stared at them wondering what they could have mixed to get this.

"What's in it?" You questioned a little apprehensively as you watched them.

"Erm...Vodka, a rum, brandy and a dash...Just a dash and Absinthe." Your eyes widened as you put the glass down onto the table and looked at them all. They had to have been joking? It sounded like something that would knock someone out old on the floor.

"You're all insane, that'll kill someone." You moaned looking at the glass and then at Jihyo who stumbled over and laid down on the opposite sofa to yours.

"Hey! I've had seven I am fine!" Jiyho cried out as she looked at you. Shaking on the spot as you nodded sarcastically. 

"Completely fine...Rose," You warned as she stared at Jiyho, agreeing to take her back to the hotel and look after her. There was no way you were going to allow her to stay out when she looked as though she could barely walk in a straight line.

"Can I have a long island iced tea?" You asked the barkeep who had came over to deliver more drinks. He nodded his head and looked at Namjoon wondering what he wanted,

"What's that? It sounds nice," You glanced at Namjoon and sent him a soft smile.

"The best, it's Gin, Vodka, Tequila, Rum and some triple sec," Namjoon nodded and looked to the barkeep.

"Make it two." Namjoon chuckled as he kept his arm around your waist, squeezing softly to bring you closer to his body.

"Do another dare," Yerin whined as the club continued to get louder. Music beginning to blast out of speakers in all four corners of the room. Glancing at Namjoon you smirked a little and pulled out the cards, you both knew that they were going to want to continue the game with you so you made sure to bring them. 

The two of you were starting to feel the effect of the drinks now and you were lying to yourself if you said it wasn't giving you confidence that came along with it.

"Here, you pick one babe." You handed her the box and kept your leg over Namjoon's. Running your fingers up and down his chest as your core came into contact with his clothed thigh. Namjoon had been bouncing his leg so much you were starting to feel a little needy. Needier than any small touch or innuendo could make you feel. 

"Give your partner a lap dance," The girls oohed and you shrugged it off. It was no big deal, just a small dance. 

"Sure thing," Getting up from the seat you looked and Namjoon and smirked, his legs were spread and you looked at him. Only the two of you knew what was under your dress, or lack thereof.

"You sure?" He questioned not wanting you to do something that would make you feel uncomfortable in any way.

"Only if you're okay with it." He nodded so you smirked, waiting for the song to change before you positioned yourself above his lap. Facing him as you began to grind down against his jeans biting your lip as you stared at him, imagining that it was just the two of you dancing together.

No one else in the room had no idea that you had no underwear on and that Namjoon was blushing so much before he knew that. He knew that right now there was nothing between your core and his cock besides his clothing. His mind wandered to other things, about how he would take you if no one else was there.

"Fuck," He whined as he put his hands on your waist, suddenly feeling himself getting jealous at the men that were staring over at you.

"Just like that baby, keep going." He praised only encouraging your movements as you began to grind faster in time to the music. Letting out a small - unnoticed by anyone but Namjoon - moan as you caught your core against his thigh.

As soon as the music ended he sat you down on his thigh, staring up at you and smirking. Licking his lips a little he watched you closely as you sank down to sit on his thigh.

"Was that a moan?" He questioned as he cupped your face in his hand, turning his thumb along your bottom lip to stop you from biting it. 

"Stop before I bite it," He ordered as you let out a small whimper at the thought of him biting you like that. He bounced his leg and smirked before you glanced over at Yerin who screamed for you to get up and dance with her. You wanted to stay there, you wanted to sit on his thigh and ride just a little, you needed it but Yerin would make you dance.

Namjoon's grip tightened when he saw the men that were with Yerin, he didn't want you to leave his sight. He felt protective over you and maybe it was the bulge in his pants speaking but he didn't want you to go. Not yet at least.

But you did. You left him there to go and dance. Eyes on him the entire time as you bumped and grinded with Yerin in time with the music. Watching you for a while before he finally decided to get up and dance with you himself, wrapping his arms around your waist and pulling you against him.

"One more?" You teased Namjoon as you looked at him, looking around the hotel lobby as you walked inside of it. The lobby was practically dead since it was so late at night, everyone was either already in bed or still out at clubs. Namjoon looked at you as his hand resting on your ass as he grabbed it a little, humming as he smirked.

"One more dare? You're feeling lucky?" He looked at you as you shook your head, you didn't feel lucky in the slightest but you wanted to have fun and that was way more important.

"I want more fun." You complained, whinging a little as you pulled out the box and stared at him. 

"Together." He said as he ran his fingers along all of the cards, both of you stopping on the same one and smiling. 

"Pull," You pulled it out and turned it around, instantly feeling your body heating up as you read the words that were written across it in black and white.

"There's a pool right?" He questioned with a grin looking at the card as you nodded your head anxiously.

"Come on." The card dropped to the floor as you both rushed towards the elevators, giggling and laughing with one another.

Rose wandered through the reception after getting some food for Jiyho back in the old room you shared and smirked. A single dare card was left on the floor and she picked it up. Reading it out loud to Mina who frowned.

"Skinny dip in the pool?" Rose laughed a little,

"You think that's Y/n and Namjoon?" Mina questioned as she stared at the card, unconvinced that it could have been you. There was no way you would do something like that. You were always the boring one of the group that wanted to be sensible.

"Who else?"

"Well loads of people buy stuff like-" Mina stopped when she saw a glimpse of you and Namjoon rushing to the elevators and smirked. 

"Way to go Y/n," She said in unison with Rose as they both made their way back up to their bedroom for the night.

"Namjoon...What if someone catches us?" The pool was completely dark beside the lights at the bottom of the water. There wasn't another person in sight thanks to it being on the bottom floor that looked out into the gardens.

"No one is going to know." He chuckled as he began to unbutton the shirt he was wearing in front of you. Your eyes lingering on his chest as he smirked, throwing it onto the ground. 

"I won't look when you undress," He assures you as he kicked off his jeans, your head turning away as he kicked out of his boxers and dove into the water. Hearing the splash you looked back over at him and bit down on your lip deciding that it was now or never.

"It's so nice," He whined as he resurfaced and came up to the top of the water for some air, running his hands through his hair. 

Namjoon glanced up and you were a blur, running and diving into the water, almost screaming at the coldness. 

"I thought you said it was nice!" You yelled splashing him with water as you shivered a little from the freezing cold water.

"It is, you're just being a baby." You splashed him again so he splashed you back, laughing as you tried to swim away from him.

"You can't go back on the dare." He smirked as he watched you swimming to the side of the pool but you shook your head at him.

"I'm not, I'm going to do laps to warm up." You laughed looking at him as he shook his head at you. 

"This is supposed to be fun." He reminded you as he began to swim around in small circles.

"Whopping your ass is fun." You teased him.

"Oh, you think you can win?"

"No," You let out a pout and Namjoon grinned from ear to ear as he looked at you.

"I know I can." You grinned back at him before he swam to your side to join you. Both of you counting down from ten before kicking off and swimming as you both raced to the other end of the pool.

"I told you I could beat you," You smirked as he swam to your side again, out of breath as he looked down at you. He'd won the first couple of rounds but now he was too exhausted to continue going.

"So you could," He chuckled looking down at you. Both of you were so close you could feel his breath on your skin so you smiled and tapped his chest a little.

"Thank you for doing all of this with me." He frowned, wondering what you could have been thanking him for.

"Hm?"

"Going to see the sights, hanging out with my and my friends...I know I said it earlier but this has been the most fun I've had...Ever," He chuckled not believing it, there was no way this was the most fun you had ever had in your life.

"Please, I bet you had fun in Seoul." Namjoon knew first-hand that there was so much to do and see in Seoul no one could ever be bored or not have fun.

"I would go to work and go home...I didn't speak to anyone except the girls and now here I am with a stranger," You laughed looking at him as he smiled brightly. It didn't feel like you were a stranger to him anymore, in fact, he felt closer to you than he had with anyone he'd ever dated.

"I think we know each other more than we did," He said as he wrapped an arm around your waist and pulled you into his chest. Neither of you caring that you were both naked under the water.

"We do," You whispered as you looked up at him, feeling the sudden urge to kiss him as passionately as you could.

"I feel like I've gotten to know you a lot," You added on as you stared at him and you did...Minus his real name, you knew everything about him.

"I feel close with you, closer than with anyone else I've met," You looked up at him as he spoke, standing on your tiptoes to try and kiss him. 

Namjoon smirked when he noticed what you were doing and picked you up. Wrapping your legs around his waist as he brought you closer to him. 

"What is it, my needy fiance?" He joked as you looked down at him, arms resting on his shoulders.

"A kiss," You whispered tilting your head to the side and moving your head closer to him,

"I want a kiss," You whispered as you were almost touching. Namjoon smirked as he nodded,

"I need one too." He whispered before leaning forward and connecting your lips. Lips mashing together as you pushed your hands into his hand and pulled his face closer to yours. 

Hearts thumping rapidly as his hands run up and down your back, squeezing your skin and humming against your lips.

Pushing you to the edge of the pool he bit and sucked along your neck as he lifted you up to sit on the side of the pool. Watching you closely as you frowned at him, wondering what he was doing.

"What are you-" Instead of finishing your sentence you rolled your head back and moaned out as he kissed down your body. Spreading your legs with one hand so he could see what had been teasing him all day long. From the moment he'd seen a glimpse in the dress shop he knew he needed to take you.

"Namjoon." You breathed out a little shakily as he ran one finger through your folds, rubbing your clit with his thumb.

"No one is around, relax baby." He smirks knowing just how much you needed this from him. Nodding your head at him Namjoon wasted no time in attaching himself to your dripping cunt. Moaning out as he licked through your folds.

"Fuck! Just like that" You cried out as you rolled your head back and gripped onto the sides of the pool. Moaning out at the noises Namjoon was making. Your toes curled as you felt his tongue move from your entrance to your clit, sucking on it harshly as you cried out.

"Taste so fucking good," He moaned out as he slowly eased one of his fingers into you. Chuckling as you whimpered out, 

"Sensitive," You hissed at him as he continued to push one finger in and out of you, moaning as you clenched down on his finger. He couldn't wait until that was his cock buried deep inside of you.

"Hmm? Sensitive?" He mocked as he picked up the pace of his finger. Buring his face into your cunt as your hips moved against his face needing more.

"Does it feel good?" He questioned when pulled away from you, easing a second finger into you. Your hands moved to your bests, rubbing yourself as pushed his tongue into you.

"Holy fuck!" You screamed out as you pushed your hands into his hair, needing him closer.

"Oh fuck yes, clenching around my tongue, just like that," He moaned out as you felt his moan push you closer to the edge. Eyes rolling back as you continued to rock your hips in time to his movements.

"Namjoon...F-Fuck I need to cum," You begged as he continued to swirl his tongue inside of you, moving away and sucked your clit softly. Eyes darkening as he looked up at you.

"You wanna cum? Do you?" Smirks getting faster and more intense with the thrust of his fingers inside of you. Curling them as you continued to let out loud moans, not caring if someone would hear you or not.

"Those little moans coming from that perfect pretty little mouth of yours," He moaned out in satisfaction, he never wanted you to stop moaning like that for him.

"Hmm, I can't wait to be buried inside of that tight little cunt, you're going to make such pretty little sounds," You clenched around his fingers, head shooting up as you began to ride his fingers faster.

"G-Gonna-" You screamed when a flashlight shone through the pool area, jumping into the pool you whimpered. Your orgasm fading away as your legs began to shake,

"What are you two doing?" A rough voice boomed as he looked over at the pair of you.

"We went for a late-night swim..." Namjoon said as he took control of the situation, sliding you to hide behind him so that you couldn't be seen.

"No one is allowed down here at night, out." Screaming you rushed for Namjoon's shirt, throwing it on and looking at him as he rushed to put on his pants. 

Racing into the elevator he pushed you against the wall, picking you up and holding you tightly. Two of you dripping from the pool water as he kissed your neck.

"You're so fucking hot," He grunts grabbing your breasts through your shirt, roughly pulling and tugging on your nipples as you let out whimpers of pleasure.

"Fuck Namjoon, please. I was so close." You cried as he ground you down against his cock through his pants. Moaning out loud when you felt how big he was through the pants.

"Dirty little girl, look at you getting it off in the elevator with a stranger," He smirked as he reached between you to rub your clit, your head rolling back against the wall as you felt the build up again. 

"Just like that," You breathed out as your eyes fluttered shut, forgetting you were in the elevator. 

"You like this? Me rubbing your clit while you get off in a public space," Your moans got even louder as Namjon reached into your shirt and pulled your breast out. Sucking on your nipples, biting softly as he continued the movements of his hand.

"Fuck, just don't stop." You begged as you could feel the tension beginning to build up inside of you once again.

"Don't stop? Hmm, you so so close before weren't you? About ready to cum all over my fingers...Pushing my face further into your core, fuck." He grunted when he felt your pussy clenching around nothing. It was beginning to throb from having one ruined orgasm through the night and you were chasing this one. Hips bucking against his touch as you moaned out, 

"Oh look, we're on our floor...Another ruined orgasm for you." Namjoon chuckled darkly as he placed you down on the floor and got out of the elevator, making his way over to your room.

"Fuck me," You begged as he looked at you, smirking a little as you pushed your hands into his hair. Kissing him hungrily determined to cum for the first time all day. 

"Mine. you're all mine," He growled possessively, pushing you down onto the bed and kissing you deeply. You had no idea where any of it was coming from but you didn't care. If he said that you were his then so be it. 

"I need you." You whispered in his ear, biting down on his neck before rolling you both over. Kissing down his chest towards his pants as you yanked them down from his body. Exposing the cock you had been aching for all night and day. Pussy clenching at the sight of it standing up and flopping back against his abs.

"Jesus, Namjoon." You whispered as your hands carefully reached out to take his cock into your hand. Even with two hands, you were going to struggle to massage every inch of him. Spitting onto the tip of his cock you began to run your hands up and down his shaft, smirking as he let out moans of pleasure. 

"Fuck," His eyes closed as you began to rub him slowly and softly. Just admiring the way his cock looked and felt in your hand, it wasn't too veiny and it was as thick as it was long. 

Namjoon moaned out as you began to swirl your wrists a little around his cock as you licked the slit. Humming at the taste of precum leaking from him.

"U-Use your mouth baby?" He whimpered as he bucked into your hand. Giving you a shy smile as you looked up at him and giggled. 

"O-Oh fuck, that's it." He moaned out as you took his cock into your mouth. Namjoon bucked out of excitement as he looked at his cock disappearing into your mouth. 

"You've got such a good mouth holy fuck." He was gripping onto the sheets as he watched you struggling to take more of him. He was never going to force you but he bit down on his lip.

"You're halfway, you can do it... Slowly...T-That's it, good girl" He practically cried out your name as he felt the tip of his cock hit the back of your throat.

"Fuck that's good," He grunted as you began to bob your head up and down around his shaft. Using one hand to steady yourself on his thigh while the other worked on playing with his balls. 

Loud moans filling the air as he looked at you with pleading eyes. You took him all the way to the back of your throat and he held you there,

"Oh shit, j-just hold it." He begged as his eyes rolled back, you hummed around him watching in amusement as he bucked a little more.

"Such a perfect fucking mouth." He moaned out at you, watching as you took him out from your mouth and began to massage him again. Rubbing the mixture of salvia and precum into his cock, moaning out. You wanted him badly.

"Faster..." He whispered as you continued to rub him, grunting as you picked up the pace. Using both of your hands to twist and rub him quickly enjoying the way he moaned your name.

"S-Shit! Shit! Yes!" He cried out as he looked down at you. 

"You look so beautiful with my cock shoved in the pretty mouth." He watched as you began to leave soft and small licks on the head of his cock right before taking him all of the ways once again.

"F-Fuck! Y/n...I-I'm c-close," You smirked as you felt him getting closer to his release. Pumping what you couldn't fit and massaging his balls right until his cock twitched and you moved away. Dropping all contact as you giggled at him whimpering and whining the way he was.

"Now we've both had ruined orgasms." You smirked pulling off his shirt but Namjoon didn't find you funny. Growling at you he pulled you into his arms from behind and smirked as your legs began to shake a little. He pushed his cock between your thighs and smirked as he began to thrust softly. His shaft just running through your folds as you let out loud moans,

"Look at me, give me that face." He took your face into his hands and turned your head to look up at him. Thrusting his cock through your folds as you stood up together, your head rolling back just a little.

"You're mine. All fucking mine, you know that?" You nodded at him not knowing what to say. All you could think about was how much you needed him.

"Good girl," He praised as he continued thrusting his cock between your thighs, smirking at the way you cried out and buckled whenever he would catch your clit.

"So fucking wet and not because of the water huh?" Smirking as he rubs your clit softly, head rolling back against his shoulders. You couldn't wait anymore, you needed him to be deep inside of you. Ruining you and making you his own.

"Fuck, look at you...You're a mess," Screaming out in pleasure you almost lost it as he softly slapped your clit before rubbing again. The sensitiveness crawling back into you as you clenched your thighs together.

"You're so fucking hot, soaking my cock like that, look at you." He breathed as he began to kiss and suck on your neck.

"Ever since I saw you take off those lace panties this morning I've needed you, fuck I still need you."

"Here, let's give you what you need." He chuckled as he pushed one finger into your cunt, moaning out as you clenched on him.

"Look at that, so fucking tight and it's just one finger." Namjoon hummed as he gets faster, watching you grind down against his hand. 

"You want more? You're riding my hand so well," He smirked,

"Here," Pushing another into you as you moan out even louder, hands gripping onto his arms to stand up straight.

"So desperate for cock, look at you."

"Fuck! Namjoon please!" You begged him as he smirked a little more pulling away from you and taking you back over to the bed.

Carefully laying you down on the bed he looked down at you, spreading your legs and humming at the sight.

"Look at that pretty little pussy" Leaning down he ran his tongue through your folds again but that wasn't what you needed. You wanted him.

"Fuck, let's fill this room with moans." He places the head of his cock at your entrance and slowly pushed into you. Both of you moaning out as his hands gripped your hips.

"Jesus fuck you're so tight" Grunts gripping sheets tightly, not moving until she's adjusted to his size. 

"You're so fucking big," You rocked your hips up and he almost thrust right then and there but he held back. Holding you until he knew you were ready for him.

"Fuck," You whined as you looked at him, reaching between you to try and make him move a little more.

"Gooddamn you feel so good...L-Like it was made for me," You looked at him and smirked, bucking your hips as he began to thrust in and out of you roughly.

Feeling the head of his cock hitting that one spot that made your toes curl and your vision blur you screamed out.

"It belongs to me, right?" Namjoon smirked as he began to rub your clit. Your moans turning into inaudible babbles as you clenched around him. Wrapping your legs around his waist to make him hit into you deeper.

"Say who it belongs to. Say who you belong to." He begged as he looked down at you, biting and sucking on your neck whenever he got the chance.

"You!" You cried out feeling yourself clenching on him,

"Say my fucking name," He ordered making you scream out as you gripped the sheets. How could you say his name when you didn't know it? 

When you said nothing he growled at you, 

"You're fucking mine," Pulling out of you he turned you over onto all fours and pushing into her, as your eyes widened. It hit deeper than before and you could feel him in your gut as you moaned out.

"Let everyone know who you belong to. Scream my fucking name." He ordered as he slapped his hand across your ass, grabbing onto the skin and moaning out as you clenched.

"Say it's mine," He ordered as he pushed deep into you and refused to move until he heard it fall from your lips.

"YOURS! IT'S FUCKING YOURS!" You ached as you throbbed around his cock, begging for him to move inside of you once again,

"My name...M-Moan my name." It came out as a whimper, yet still demanding.

"I don't know it." You whimpered as he smirked. All he did was lean down and push you to lay on your stomach and pushed your legs together, biting your ear.

"Yes, you do." He whispered as he thrust into you. The sudden tightness of your legs made your head spin as he thrust into you.

"N-Namjoon? T-That's your name?" Nodding as he thrusts softly into you, not wanting to ruin you until you agreed to scream his name.

"Now let everyone fucking know who this pussy belongs to. Say it's mine!" He barked as he suddenly pulled all of the ways out of you until nothing but the head of his cock with inside of you. Slamming back into you making you cry out in unimaginable pleasure. The feeling was indescribable as you felt him deeper than anyone had ever gotten before.

"ITS NAMJOONS! F-Fuck! I'm Namjoons! It's yours! I belong to you!" Your hands gripped the sheets so hard you were worried if they were going to rip but you didn't care. All you cared about was Namjoon deep inside of you.

"Your moans are so pretty...Taking me so well." He praised as he continued to thrust into you, rubbing your ass softly as you begged for him to move faster. Feeling yourself getting closer to your release as you glanced over your shoulder at him.

"F-Faster Namjoon." You begged as your face contoured.

"Oh princess, you can't get enough? So greedy," He moaned out a she felt you clench around him on purpose. Grunting as he nodded his head,

"Fuck! Please Namjon!"

"Since you asked so nicely." He cried out. Pinning your hips down into the bed as he began to ruthlessly thrust in and out of you at a brutal pace. 

"You feel so good." Looks down and watching the way he would slide in and out of you.

"Watching my cock slip and out of you makes me want to cum." Smirking at him you nodded, wanting to feel him cum deep inside of you.

"Do it! F-Fuck fill me up, please Namjoon," The sudden neediness in your voice threw him off his movements as he slowed down just a little. Still fucking into you as he moaned out,

"You want me to fill you up?" He questioned a little unsure but you nodded eagerly at him.

"Yes! Please, I-I'm on the pill." The please almost made him cum right then and there as he looked at you with loving eyes.

"Tell me you want it." He whispered watching you as you whined out at him in protest. 

"Tell me how much you want this hot load inside of that perfect little cunt." He was the one doing the begging this time and it only turned you on more. Rubbing your clit as you looked at him,

"Please! Please cum inside of me Namjoon!" You gripped onto his cock as you clenched, eyes rolling back as you could feel your orgasm about to hit you.

"Fuck I can feel your pussy gripping me." He grunts as he holds you tightly, leaning down so he'd almost laid right on top of you. His thrust getting faster as you cried out his name.

"Namjoon I'm going to cum." You warned him as you felt him biting down on your shoulder,

"You can cum baby, you can cum, go on." He urged as he felt you clenching uncontrollably around him moaning out his name.

"C-Cumming! Fuck cumming!" You screamed as the knot inside of you snapped and you cried out his name loudly. Feeling his thrusts become sloppier as he came into you, holding himself deep inside of you.

Applying cream to your ass and smiling at you Namjoon cuddled you into his arms. Laying your head on his naked chest as he covered you up with a blanket.

"Namjoon?"

"Hmm?" He said as he turned to look at you, you looked unbelievably tired and yet adorable all at the same time.

"Will you be my plus one to Jae-ah's wedding?" He looked at you a little confused. He thought this was just going to be the week of partying, he never thought you would ask him to the wedding.

"Please...I know i's a little last minute but I want you to be there." You whispered as he nodded his head,

"I'll be there," He whispered to you as he leaned down to kiss your lips softly. 

"Of course I'll be there." He whispered again as you both got comfortable on the bed together. Your mind racing and then remembering what he had said about Namjoon being his real name. The thought alone made you giggle.

"So Namjoon is our name huh?" He laughs softly looking down at you as he nodded. 

"Talk about fate." He whispered before kissing the edge of your lips softly.

"I'm surprised you can still walk," Namjoon whispered in your ear as you stood at the back of the room. Waiting for Jae-ah to come out so you could get the show on the road. Your back shivered as you watched Namjoon stand beside you, running his hands up and down your back.

"Four days in a hotel room with just us to, fuck I'm surprised too." You giggled as you stood together, straightening his suit a little, the rented Tux was going a long way that week. You'd faked a wedding night together, gone to dinner with him in it and then fucked everywhere you could in the hotel room.

"We used this tux a lot, does it look okay?" He raised his eyebrow at you as he smirked, he knew what he was doing to you. Putting images of the previous nights you had spent together. Your legs squeezed together as if that was going to do anything for the achiness between your thighs. Your eyes shut for a moment remembering everything you had done together, fucking up against the window, the hot tub, the bathtub, the shower...Anywhere he could get you. You couldn't get enough of one another. Then there were the sweet cuddles afterwards, you were inseparable.

"I wonder if Jae-Ah knows you've been staying out." He smirks in your ear as he runs his hand down to your ass, giving it a small squeeze.

"She knows," Jae-ah smirked as she looked at you. Your mouth dropped open as you looked at her gown. A floor-length ball gown that had a silk lilac band around the waist to match your lilac A-Line dress that she had picked out months ago for you. Her hair was curled and pinned perfectly with butterfly pins, it looked as though she had just stepped out of a fairytale book. Hugging her softly you smiled telling her how much you had missed her but she wasn't interested in that. Jae-ah was interested in the two of you after hearing all of the stories.

"You look almost like a real couple," Jae-ah cooed as she watched the two of you, Namjoon's arm around your waist as he held you as close to him as possible. You weren't going to tell her on your wedding day that you had made a connection with someone, this was going to be her day

"Rose has told me everything but I want more details later." She ordered as the music began to play which meant it was time for her to start walking. Her father came over and smiled, 

"I mean it, I want to know everything." She whispered before giving you a quick kiss on the cheek and straightened her dress.

Namjoon and you hooked hands as you began to get ready to walk down the aisle together. The Church was filled with all of Jae-ah's family and Josh's family and everyone was watching Jae-Ah walk down the aisle but you knew the girls would be watching you. Namjoon gave your hand a squeeze to signal it was time to walk and you smiled beginning to walk and hoping you didn't fall flat on your face in front of everyone.

Sitting in the first pew Namjoon kept his arms around you, holding you close to him, fingers running up and down your arms whenever he had the chance. If his arms weren't around you they were on you. Holding your hand, kissing you whenever the priest or Jae-Ah said something cute. 

"Look at that, young love." You had someone whisper in the row behind you. Throughout the ceremony, you could feel eyes on you or hear whispers about you.

"It's cute, I always thought Y/n would be alone." Namjoon pressed a kiss on your cheek to prove a point of you not being alone. Something you had been dreading for a while but now it was a distant memory, all you needed was Namjoon.

"You can see how much he cares, look at the way he's watching her instead of the wedding," Glancing to Namjoon he stared at you while blushing, making you giggle a little. Snuggling into Namjoon you drowned everything else around you out, not wanting to hear anything other than the wedding and Namjoon. Your mind went back to what he had been saying that morning. Hands all over your body, leaving kisses wherever he could leave them. Neither of you had wanted to leave the hotel room but you had to and even when you did his hands were all over. Never giving you a moment of peace - not that you wanted him to. 

"Namjoon," You whined when he pushed his hand onto your thigh, rubbing softly as he massaged your skin.

"We're in the house of jesus," You whimpered as he chuckled a little, rubbing a little higher.

"He's not watching,"

"No, but people behind us are." He pouted a little and shook his head at you,

"I miss you."

"You had me this morning." You reminded him as you glanced at Jae-ah who was beginning to give her vows.

"You don't miss me? Buried deep inside of you?" His breath caught on your ear and you closed your eyes, squeezing your legs together at the thought of him.

"Fuck.Yes. B-But shh," notices at him you continued letting him run his hands up and down your back as you watched your best friend marrying the love of her life.

The after-party was being held in the hotel you had all been staying in. A private bar for everyone to attend to with a large dance floor for you all to let loose and have some fun. 

"She looks happy," Namjoon whispered to you as he looked over at Jae-ah and Josh. Dancing together as their first dance together, her head resting on his chest while he pressed her close to him. 

"They've known each other long enough...I once threatened that if he didn't propose before she was 30 I would." You laughed watching as she glanced over at you and blew you a kiss.

"You would?" Namjoon questioned a little surprised.

"Totally," You laughed as you remembered writing it down and signing it along with Jae-ah.

"But then how would you find the love of your life?" Glancing to Namjoon you shrugged your shoulders,

"I would have Jae-ah." You laugh making your way over to the bar and giggling as Namjoon watched you. 

"Can I have two long island iced teas?" You paid for the drinks and a guy walked up behind you and grabbed your ass. 

"Fuck, look at you. Sex on legs." You stepped away from the guy moving away and shaking your head at whoever the guy was. You'd never seen him before and he wasn't a relative of Jae-ah's.

"I don't know you, please don't." You were polite enough about it but he shook his head and stepped closer to you, the stench of alcohol dripping from him.

"Come on now, I'm only playing. Can you just have some fun?!" He reached for your ass again but Namjoon grabbed his wrist and twisted it a litte. Not enough to hurt him but enough to apply enough pressure to warn him about leaving you alone.

"She has enough fun with me." Smiling up at Namjoon you asked him to stop but his grip stayed locked around the man's wrist as he whimpered. Gaining the attention of other guests who were beginning to turn and look at him. 

"Bro, chill. It was just a small touch." The drunk stuttered as he held his wrist, trying to get away from Namjoon.

"Touch her again and it'll be the last thing you do." He barked, finally releasing the guy and letting him walk away, Namjoon turned to you as he collected the drinks.

"Protective just like a real boyfriend," Jae-ah whispered in your ear as she smirked, it was clear that she knew something was going on but not exactly what it was.

"What?" You played dumb, looking at her as she wrapped her arm around your shoulder.

"You think I don't see the way he stares at you? We all see it," She informed you as you looked down at the floor, shaking your head.

"You're seeing things." Scoffing at you she rubbed the back of your neck softly.

"Namjoon has the hots for you and you have them for him. That love bite on his neck is very telling." She giggled as Namjoon began to make his way over to you both,

"Jae-ahhh." You whined, dragging out her name when you saw the love bite to which she was referring. One you had given to him that morning before leaving the hotel to get to the church.

"Don't Jae-ahhh me, I want details! I thought this was all some fake thing! Do the girls know?!" You rolled your eyes, turning to face her with a serious look on your face. All of this was new to you and you didn't know what was going to happen with Namjoon yet.

"No...Yes...I don't know, but please...Please don't say anything. it's been such a nice thing being in a world of our own." She touched your cheek and nodded, she could see how much all of it meant to you so she was going to keep her mouth zipped.

"I won't say a word, promise."

Namjoon had his arms wrapped around your waist. It was almost 11 at night, pitch black inside of the bar beside the disco lights and Namjoon was getting handsy again. Maybe it had been the drinks you'd been having together or the fact that it was a wedding but you were enjoying it.

"You're so needy," You whispered as he spun you into his arms, swaying with you on the dance floor in time to the slow music that was playing.

"Do you blame me?" He whispered in your ear as he left a small and gentle kiss on your neck.

"No...I'm needy for you too." You admitted you had been all day and night but now it was finally quiet enough for you both to sneak off somewhere and be alone.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah...What do you want?" You whimpered as he turned you around. Standing behind you as he swayed from side to side, pushing his hard cock against your ass as he whined.

"I want to mark you, spank your ass, tie you up and cum deep inside of that perfect little pussy so much that it overflows. Bring you back out here and dance until someone noticies my cum dripping from your perfect little cunt.” Your legs buckled and he smirked knowing just what his words did to you. 

"The cookie crumbles, look at you all needy do you need me buried inside of the cunt? Were the last four days of us and the hotel room not enough? You need more?” All you wanted to do was scream yes and make him fuck you right there and then but he kept going, running his hand over your breasts.

 “I want to eat you out until you’re screaming my name until you have a sore throat and can’t speak a word to anyone. Until my name is the only thing the rest of the hotel knows.," Hands gripping him tightly as you turned to look up at him, mouth-watering at the thought of it. 

"Think we can make it to the hotel room?" He quizzed as you shook your head, 

"Take me in the bathroom." Your ordered as you began dragging him in the direction of the bathrooms you had passed earlier that night.

The two of you had been making out in the bathroom when he suddenly put you onto the bathroom counter, hiking your dress up to see you weren't wearing underwear. Once again.

"Fuck look at you." Smirking you slowly began to spread your legs for him to see and he whined pushing one finger into making your head roll back against the mirror.

"Always so tight and ready for me," Hums as he pushes his finger further into you, curling it at that one spot that made your head spin.

"You love my fingers, don't you? You want more." You shook your head at him, that wasn't what you needed at all.

"No? What do you want." He chuckled a little in surprise as you pulled him closer to you, running your hands up to his face and touching his lips.

"Your mouth."

"My mouth?" He chuckled as he realised what you were trying to get at.

"How about you ride my face, princess?" He smirked looking at you as he laid you down on the floor, pussy clenching around nothing as you watch him get ready for you.

"Come on baby, come and ride my face." You practically rushed over to him, hovering above him a little. A little scared to ride his face the way he wanted you to, it wasn't something you had done before only seen in movies.

"Straddle my face baby girl," Whimpering you straddled his face and he pulled you down to rest on his face, wanting this to feel as good as possible for you. Your head rolled back and your hands clenched his thighs as you screamed out his name when he pushed his tongue into your entrance. Wasting no time in teasing you as he ate you out as though you were the only meal he'd had in months. 

"Oh shit look how hard you are." Giggling a little you took him out of his pants and began pumping him before putting him in your mouth, sucking the tip as you moaned around him. His tongue working wonders all over your cunt as you gripped his thigh. 

"Oh shit," You cried out as your hips bucked against him, feeling yourself getting closer as the band inside of you tightened. As you tried to get up Namjoon growled and forced you down onto his tongue. Circling and swirling inside of you as he pulled away for just a second.

"Cum, cum on my face," Whimpering at him you didn't know if he was sure about that.

"You want me to cum on your face?"

"I want you to cum on my face," All he did was grip you tighter and pushed his tongue back into your dripping core. Screaming his name out your thighs clamped around him whimpering and bucking against his face.

"Shit! Namjoon! Holy fuck!" Your hands slapped his thighs as you shook your head, feeling the knot finally snap as you came around his tongue, screaming his name for anyone walking by to hear. 

"Come here," He smirked as he bent you over the counter you had originally been sitting on, making you look at yourself in the mirror as he smirked at you from behind. 

"Such a pretty little pussy," He moaned as he ran the tip of his cock through your folds, humming as he watched the way he sank into you. 

"T-That's it, baby, suck me in." He grunted snapping his hips into you as you gripped onto the sides of the counter.

"Shit," You glance at him as he thrusts into you, a devilish smirk played on his lips as you lifted one of your legs up onto the counter to let him hit deeper.

"Just like that!" You cried out as your hand stretched out to grip onto something, hitting against the mirror as you watched him fucking you. A small red blush on his cheeks as he continued to watch the way his cock disappeared into your core,

"Fuck I can never get enough of this, you just suck my cock in like it belongs to you." You moaned out as you rolled your hips back to meet him.

"It does! It belongs to me and I belong to you!" Slapping and grabbing your ass Namjoon began rolling your hips faster against him. 

"You like that?" He chuckled when he felt you clenching around him, another slap on the ass as you cried out his name. Nodding furiously as he began to thrust relentlessly into you.

"Yes! Don't stop!" You didn't care who heard, all you cared about was the building pressure in your stomach as you felt the familiar feeling of your orgasm fast approaching. Namjoon hummed as he began to suck on your neck, biting and sucking wherever he could.

"You like when I suck on your neck, don't you? When I bite so hard you clench around my fucking cock," Your eyes fluttered shut as you listened to every word he said,

"Shit Namjoon!" You moaned out as he reached down between you to rub your clit for you. Hands fumbling to find something sound to grip onto.

"Who own's you? Who do you belong to?" Grinning from ear to ear you glanced at him in the mirror. His favourite thing to hear was that you belonged to him,

"You!" The thing he hated most was when you didn't moan out his name.

"Say my name." He smirks thrusting harder and faster into you as he stared at you in the eyes, fucking rougher into you.

"You're fucking mine, my girl, my princess, my- f-fuck! Fuck- you're mine." Moaning out at his small whimpers you nodded, bucking back against him wanting to feel the tension snap inside of you.

"I'm yours! I'm all yours! Namjoon! Fuck!" You screamed out as he watched you in the mirror. 

"You wanna cum? Right in here when anyone could walk in." Whining at him you nodded your head over and over again, desperate to feel the familiar sensation of cumming for him.

"Fuck. please Namjoon let me cum!" You begged with pleading eyes, crying out as he slapped and grabbed your ass, rocking himself faster into you as he nodded.

"G-Good girl, begging like that for me." He praised as you clenched around him, toes curling as you felt the pressure beginning to build.

"N-Namjoon." You warned as you glanced over at him,

"Mmm, you're dripping down my fucking cock and all over the floor, You want it?" You knew he was asking if you wanted him to cum inside and you begged him once again.

"Need it. I need you to fill me up...Please," 

"Please?" He chuckled a little and you whimpered at him, ready to scream and plead for him to fill you up if that was what it took.

"Just fucking do it! F-Fill me up with your cum I need to feel it. Don't you dare stop until I feel it dripping it out of me!" Smirking at your orders he nodded as he began to fuck harder and faster into you. Hitting your tipping point as your legs began shaking and you screamed his name out, cumming around him but he continued to fuck into you.

"S-Shit," He grunted pushing as deep as possible into you until he finished cumming into you. Giggling you felt his cum dripping out of you and down your thighs, the best part was whenever he came inside of you.

"I don't wanna move." You whispered to him, keeping your hands pressed on his ass to stop him from moving away from you.

"You have a party go finish." He reminded you as he kissed your neck sweetly where he had been biting and sucking harshly.

"I want to go back to our hotel room and never leave, ever again." As amazing as that sounded to Namjoon he couldn't let you do that, this was your last night here.

"It's your last night in vegas...Let's go have a couple of drinks and then I'll take you to the room...Promise." You pouted at him as you realised he was going to make you socialise some more.

"Promise?" He nods and they head out to go and have some more drinks.

A couple of  drinks turned into too many drinks and you were all over the place, stumbling and giggling whenever Namjoon spoke to you. You'd lost the ability to walk straight and that wasn't because of your antics in the bedroom. Jae-ah had been filling you up with as many drinks as she could thinking it would get the information out of you that she wanted but it didn't happen. You closed up and cuddled closer to Namjoon, the effects of the alcohol turning you into a cuddling teddy bear.

"Will you be okay with her?" An elderly woman asked as Namjoon picked you up bridal style and got ready to take you to the elevators. It was time for you to get to bed and everyone was worried you were too far gone to get some decent sleep.

"Perfect, I'll make sure she's okay." He promised as he stepped into the elevator, chuckling as you pulled him into a sloppy kiss, biting his ear.

"Fuck! Take me back, t-take me back to the hotel room and fuck me." You begged over and over again in his ear all the ride home to the honeymoon suite.

Changing you out of your dress he put his shirt on you, the one you had met in and then he sat you up not wanting you to choke on your own tongue.

"Drink some of this." He chuckled as you swayed on the spot, watching as he gave you a glass of water. Carefully you began sipping the water he gave you and he laughed a little. 

"I'm not even that drunk," You said as you tried to stay as still as possible, only to almost fall and drop the water onto the floor beside the bed.

"Hmm-mm." Namjoon chuckled as he sat down in front of you and gave you some food and water before going over to the makeup counter. Grabbing makeup wipes and micellar water, he'd watched you do this the other night so he knew what he had to do.

"Stay still." He starts rubbing off your make-up, taking off lashes and then smiling as you smiled at him. Looking him in the eyes as you continued to just watch him,

"You have really pretty eyes." You hiccuped as he smiled, blushing a little as he looked back at you.

"Thank you, you do too," He whispered as he began wiping off the lipstick you had been wearing,

"You're handsome." You whispered, not understanding why you were suddenly whispering but continued to do so anyway.

"Thank you." He laughed again, putting the wipes into the bin and joining you back on the bed.

"You know...I thought I would never find someone I truly click with and I'm glad I found you." Namjoon began to take off your necklaces and then your rings, sliding off the fake engagement ring and putting it onto his bedside counter.

"No?" He questioned a little sad that you never thought you could find someone.

"I thought I would die alone." Namjoon carefully began to lay you down and you snuggled into the sheets, taking in a big deep breath and smiling uncontrollably.

"Smells like you." Namjoon stopped himself from laughing as you began sniffing the shirt you were wearing.

"That's because it's my shirt."

"Can I keep it?" Watching the way your eyes fluttered shut and you clutched the shirt he nodded,

"Sure."

"I want to wear it home on my flight...Always smell of you." You whispered as he began to get into the bed beside you, laying your head on his chest.

"Sure thing baby, you wear it." Chuckling he added another blanket over you not want you to get too cold in the middle of the night.

"Hey, Namjoon?" You looked at him even though your eyes were closed and he looked back at you, running his hand over your face.

"Yes?"

"I really like you...A lot, I think I might even love you." Biting his lip he smiled,

"That would be sweet if you weren't drooling over yourself." Getting up from the bed he rushed to get you a bin to put beside the bed for the morning or in the night in case you got sick. When he came back in you were cuddled into the sheets,

"Hey, Y/n?"

"Hmm?" You rolled over to the sound of his voice and he smiled.

"I think I might love you too." When you said nothing he frowned and moved closer to you, shaking his head when he realised that you were sound asleep.

"Cute." Sitting in the bed beside you he watched you, making sure you didn't get sick in your sleep and he waited all night. Holding you and comforting you while he played with the ring in his hand.

Moaning as you rolled over you whined when you saw Namjoon missing, you sat up and looked around for him anxiously. You were dressed in one of his shirts and there was the fresh smell of his aftershave in the air.

"Joonie?" You called out, turning to look over at the other side of the room when you heard Namjoon's voice.

"I'm here," Laying back down in the bed you rolled onto your other side you saw Namjoon bringing in room service on a tray with lots of bottled water. Your mouth was beyond dry from the alcohol you had been drinking before so you smiled at him.

"I got a huge fatty breakfast to soak up all of the alcohol." He pointed at you as you giggled, pulling back the sheets so he could come and join you in the bed.

"Fuck, you're amazing." Sitting up carefully he looked at you and handed you some painkillers, as well as a carbonated drink telling you that it would help get your sugar levels back up.

"I know which is why we're not leaving this bed." He chuckled as he sat down on the bed and carefully put the tray of food on his lap. Feeding you carefully as you watched him closely.

"Would it be weird if I said I didn't want to leave you?" You questioned as he shook his head,

"No. Would it be weird if I said I didn't want you to go?" Smiling in relief that the feeling was mutual you turned to look at him and shook your head.

"No." Everything inside of you wanted you to stay right there with Namjoon, to never go home to your old life ever again.

"Tell me more about your life...I want to know everything." You whispered as he began to feed you some more of the food from the plate. Making sure you were feeding him as well.

"Everything?"

"Yeah...Are you a dog or a cat person? Favourite colour? Icecream?" Small basic things that you didn't know about him, you knew everything important but you didn't know small things people would get to know about one another over the first date.

"Hm. Dogs white and vanilla." Scoffing at him you began shaking your head, there was no way he liked vanilla.

"Vanilla!? Thats' s fucking boring," You cried out as he pushed some toast into your mouth, staring at you in surprise.

"Boring?!" He acted offended, hand over his chest as he ignored you.

"Yeah! Who likes just vanilla?" You mumbled at him, shaking your head over and over again.

"Me!" He laughs and shakes his head back at you, going back to telling you everything about his life back home.

"There isn't much...I'm not married, I don't have kids...I flew to Vegas on a whim with the boys and met someone I care deeply about." With a mouth full of food you looked up at him, you swallowed everything and teared up. 

"You did?"

"I did." He whispered before you pushed him into the mattress and began to kiss him desperately, hands rushing into his hair as he pushed the covers off you both and turned you around. Carefully laying you down onto the bed before he kissed your neck, unbuttoning each and every button slowly on your shirt.

In the midst of getting everything ready, you completely forgot to exchange socials or numbers with Namjoon. The number of your plane was being called and Rose was screaming for you to leave. It wasn't as though you had been in a huge rush that morning but being with Namjoon it slipped your mind. Forgetting that you didn't know one another outside of Las Vegas.

"I have to go." You whispered as you heard Rose screaming from the terminal where the stewardesses were waiting. You were one of the last people boarding and they were ready to leave. 

"I'll miss you," Namjoon whispered as he kissed you softly, holding your face in his hand which only made you want to stay more but he couldn't stop himself.

"Namjoon-" You whimpered feeling yourself begin to tear up as you stared at him, Rose storming over to you.

"I know," He whispers kissing you softly once again, he knew you were going to say it and he wanted to beat you to it.

"I love you too." Winking at you you shook your head and began to cry. Pushing your forehead against his and whimpering. You didn't want to leave. You wanted to hold him. Kiss him. Never leave him. 

"Y/n! We're going to miss the flight," Rose said from behind you as she took your hand in hers trying to pull you,

"You should go." She whispered not wanting to be mean to you since you clearly wanted to say goodbye.

"I don't want to."

"Our paths will cross again one day," Namjoon whispered as he began to watch you. Crying heavily Rose dragged you down the terminal crying and sobbing into your hands as you try to yell out your number to Namjoon when the doors slam. Making you whimper harder as you were directed back to your seat.

"You've been mopping around here for months. I'm sick of it." Rose mumbled as she watched you staring at the sandwich in front of you. Wearing Namjoon's shirt, you'd washed it and worn it so much it no longer smelt like him but you weren't yourself anymore. You didn't go out to girls nights, you stopped working as much overtime. You weren't yourself anymore and Rose was done pussy-footing around you like Jae-ah had been doing. Everyone was being so sweet and understanding but she was done, you had to get over yourself.

"Rose-" Jae-ah warned, watching as Rose shook her head and threw her hands up in defeat.

"No. She's being pathetic. Just because he gave you a good dicking doesn't-" Finally having enough of her calling Namjoon nothing more than a dick in you stood up suddenly.

"Shut up! You don't get it, Just because you wouldn't know true love if it slapped you in the face!" You screamed out only for Rose to laugh in your face.

"True love?! Are you fucking dumb?! He used you, he saw you as an easy lay and used you." She repeated over and over again as you shook your head, walking away from her as you made your way out of Jae-ah's house.

"No! You don't get to say that to me," Jae-ah watched as Rose began to chase after you and she had enough. Rubbing her baby bump she shook her head at her friend,

"ROSE!"

"She's depressing! All she does is cry around all day whimpering and moaning about how she's lost him and I've had enough of it."

"Rose!" Jae-ah screamed again finally losing it,

"No. Don't fucking Rose me I'm done. If you want to stick around and let her be a pathetic little girl then be my guest but I'm not going to pity her!" You appeared back in the room and stared at Rose, she was supposed to be one of your friends and yet she was saying all of this about you.

"Namjoon cares about me!"

"Then where is he?! Huh?! He knows where you live, he knows what school you work in and he hasn't tried to contact you in four months? Sounds like he truly cares." Yelling at her you grabbed a plate and smashed it onto the floor, rushing out to the porch as you collapsed onto the stairs, crying into your hands.

"Well done Rose. Well done. Jealous much?!" Jae-ah yelled before rushing out after you.

"Leave me alone Jae-Ah, I don't want to hear about Rose is just stressed and hormonal because she's knocked up." You mumbled sitting on the porch swing and wiping the tears away from your cheeks. 

"I was going to say let's go out tonight...Just me and you." You looked at her, it would be the first time either of you got to be alone together in a while.

"Just me and you?" You questioned a little unsure and she nodded her head.

"Girls Night, a quiet meal...Then e can go to your place and have a movie night...Like the old days?" The offer sounded perfect for you, something nice and calm just the two of you.

"Sure...That would be great."

"Good...Go home and shower..." She ordered helping you up as she watched you heading towards your car.

"Hey Y/n...Do me a favour?... Don't wear that shirt to dinner...Let's dress up fancy." Nodding you leave and head home to your apartment, ready to find the fanciest thing you owned.

Sitting at the table you watched as a waiter came over and dropped off a card that was from Jae-ah. Her scribbling hand writing written on the back of some cute note.

I knew you would only say no if I asked. Please don't be mad at me. Enjoy the blind date.

Screwing up the note you were about to stand up when someone placed their hands on the table in front of you from behind you. Their body pressed against the back of your chair as they began bending down to whisper in your ear. 

"Our paths have crossed again." Shivering you looked up and resisted the urge to kiss him dramatically as he sat down in front of you. Gasping not believing that he was really sitting there across from you at the table, tears threatened to spill.

"When? How did you- When did you?" There were so many questions you wanted to ask but you didn't know where to start.

"I've lived in Seoul most of my life...Your friend, Jae-Ah...She contacted me to tell me how much you missed me-" Picking up a bread roll you shook your head and threw it at his head, laughing as it bounced off and landed back onto the table.

"I missed you too." He whispered as he stretched his hand out on the table and took your hand into his, you smiled feeling his hands on yours. Never wanting to let go of him ever again.

"Four months." You reminded him of how much time had passed and he nodded his head, 

"I never want to be away from you for that long ever again." Namjoon breathed out finally feeling as though he was home again for the first time in months. The amount of pain he had felt by not chasing after you killed him but he didn't know if you wanted that, he knew you had both said you loved one another but he was unsure of everything.

"Then don't ever leave me again." You whispered as he kissed the top of your hand.

"You left me." He teased playfully as you waved your hands at him and shook your head.

"Shh...Details details." Giggling at him he shook his head and reached into his pocket. Looking at you as he pulled out the ring he'd taken from you the night you'd gotten wasted and you gasped. The fake engagement ring in hand he smiled at you, 

"Another fake engagement for a little fun?" You questioned as you frowned looking at it when he suddenly dropped down onto one knee, taking your hand in his and smiling.

"Just one engagement...Just for real this time...I've never made a connection with someone like you before and I need you in my life."

"You do?"

"Yes. I need you around, being away from you was complete and utter torture...I can't do that again and we don't have to marry right away we can just wait and stay engaged-" Namjoon was suddenly cut off as you dropped to the floor in front of him and began to kiss him over and over again. Humming and moaning a yes against his lips.

"I'll marry you, Fuck yes. I'll marry you." Slides the fake ring onto your finger, smiling at the small ring as you looked at it. You didn't care that it was fake. The love was real.

"We're really doing this?" You questioned as he looked at you, nodding his head at you.

"We're really going to do this," He smiled as he looked down at the ring on your finger, both of you smiling and thanking those who were congratulating you in the restaurant.

"And that ladies and gentlemen is how I managed to get them together," Jae-ah laughed as she looked over at the tables at your wedding reception. She'd given the epic tale of your love, minus the whole sex charade and embarrassing moments from your parents and young listeners. She hadn't missed a single detail, right down to the fake ring,

"Was the engagement ring fake?" You held up your hand to your cousin who had asked and nodded, the ring you wore as the engagement ring is still fake you didn't want to remove it. It was something special to the two of you.

 "Still is, but the wedding band is real." Namjoon answered as he chuckled softly, kissing your hand as your auntie stood up and looked at you both.

"Will you get a real one?" The two of you exchanged looks before shaking your heads and smiling at one another.

"Fake one is perfect." You whispered before kissing your husband softly, running your hands over his cheek as he chuckled softly.

"This is why I am the maid of honour and will be a godmother if they have kids." Everyone cheers and raising their glasses to you as Jae-ah smiled at you,

"I wish them eternal happiness in this life and many more." Repeating the words back to you and Namjoon the room cheered and toasted to your new and happy life together.

Tagline: @lyoongx​ @mitzwinchester​ @rjsmochii​ @taestannie​ @sweeneyblake​ @agustdjoon​ @jin-from-the-block​ @acciocriativity​ @mwitsmejk​ @taeechwitaa​ @justbangtanthingz​ @stillwithlix​

[stratiotis-nth]

Castiel has been able to see Glimpses of people’s future when he meets them for the first time—specifically when he first makes eye contact. It’s the big family secret and Castiel hates that he’s the one stuck with it. It’s infuriating—Gabriel asks if Castiel could make eye contact with some hot guy or girl to see if he’ll get lucky, and Castiel ignores him every time.

He doesn’t see the person’s entire life when he looks like them. It’s more like…a tsunami of information. Sometimes it’s images or feelings or sounds. Usually, Castiel can’t make heads or tails of what he experienced, so he stopped trying to interpret them a long time ago.

At this point, the flood of information is an annoyance, and he’s done his best to just avoid eye contact altogether.

Maybe that’s why Castiel is so quiet and keeps to himself. He doesn’t like meeting new people if only to avoid the data dump of another person’s future. He’s thankful he doesn’t get Glimpses when he looks at anyone he’s already Glimpsed, because he’s never be able to look Gabriel in the face. And anyone who Castiel had accidentally Glimpsed before have long since disappeared from his life, and Castiel is such a recluse that he hasn’t had a new friend in years.

Until Gabriel was an annoying asshole.

His older brother practically wrestled Castiel out of the house they shared to go clubbing. It had been a close fight and Castiel had gotten damn well near to biting Gabriel’s arm—but he eventually lost because Gabriel threatened to trample Castiel’s carefully cultivated garden in the backyard.

For the sake of his plants, Castiel reluctantly ducked into Gabriel’s obnoxiously bright red Camero.

“This is a stupid idea.” He grumbled, crossing his arms and keeping his hands tucked firmly against himself. “I’m just going to be standing there staring at the floor like an idiot.”

“No, you’re gonna keep that chin up and meet some people, Cassie.” Gabriel said briskly as they drove to Downtown. “Glimpsing a few people isn’t gonna change your life. You need friends, my bumbling, weirdo brother.”

“I can live my life just fine without friends, Gabriel.” Castiel snapped. “I have you, my cat, and my garden. I work from home and can support myself if needs be. What else do I need?”

Gabriel sighed.

“You’ll always have me, Cassie.” He said. “But have you ever thought about what you want?”

No. Of course he hadn’t. Castiel hadn’t had the luxury of knowing what he wanted since he first discovered the Glimpses.

“Your Glimpses shouldn’t be what stops you from having a life, little bro.” Gabriel continued firmly. They were in Downtown now, string lights lighting the two way street and neon signs making the air gleam in multicolor. Castiel’s chest clenched with anxiety, carefully avoiding the stream of bodies moving up and down the sidewalks in case he made eye contact with as passers by.

Gabriel pulled into the VIP spot of his nightclub, Sugar+Spice and grinned at Castiel.

“C’mon, brosky, time to swim amongst the fishes.” To complete Gabriel’s inspiring speech, he slapped two condoms into Castiel’s hand and ducked out of the car before he could throw them back.

Grumbling under his breath about invasive brothers, Castiel begrudgingly followed Gabriel through the back entrance of the club.

It was loud, hot, and chaotic. Despite not having made eye contact with anyone yet, Castiel’s senses were immediately overloaded with noise and light. He could barely hear Gabriel over the din, risking a glance up in an effort to read his lips.

This way. He seemed to be shouting. Gabriel grabbed his hand and tugged him along anyway. Castiel allowed himself to be dragged, bumping through a crowd of people with his eyes fixed on their passing feet.

Gabriel took him up to a slightly quieter, less crowded second floor and sat him down at the bar.

“Alfie!” Gabriel called to the bartender, rapping his knuckles on the glass bar top. “Dirty Shirley for my fruity brother!”

“Gabriel!” Castiel hissed. He didn’t necessarily care if people knew he was gay, but he didn’t want Gabriel going on trying to get him laid.

“Coming up, boss.” Alfie called, already moving nonstop and smoothly as he tended to the other patrons lining his bar top.

“See ya, Cassie.” Gabriel clapped his shoulder. Castiel’s heart seized with terror.

“Gabriel, don’t you dare—“

“Sorry little bro, I’ve got club owner responsibilities to attend to.”

And then, Castiel was alone. Alfie’s slim hand set a red-pink colored drink in front of him and moved on before Castiel could think he would wait a second for a thanks. He was probably too busy to care for social expectations like please and thank you.

Castiel didn’t know how long he had sat there, hunched over his drink and staring at the bar top resolutely. Gabriel could drag his ass into public, but he couldn’t make him talk to people.

People seemed to catch the hint to leave him alone, or maybe Alfie had warned them against it before Castiel could sense their presence. Some tried, though, but Castiel just shook his head. That was usually enough to leave him be.

It was well after 1 AM when he’d finally had enough sitting around and staring at his drink to ward off horny one nighters. He stood, determined to find Gabriel and force him to take him home. He was tired, anxious, and terrified of this place and of people. He didn’t like Glimpsing—it was like intruding into their privacy and instead of doing it intentionally like how a burglar would invade a home, it was hurled at him when he didn’t want it. The last time Castiel had Glimpsed, the images and noises had been too much. It had overloaded his mind and nearly made him pass out from the onslaught.

The last time he had Glimpsed was the first time he’d met a future serial killer. One could imagine why Castiel didn’t like Glimpsing anymore.

He pushed his way through the crowd, trying to find Gabriel’s recognizable white dress shoes amongst the writhing sea of legs and lower bodies.

Castiel finally reached the stairs, the door swinging shut and blessedly blocking out the din of the dance floor. The peaceful silent lasted for only a moment, though.

“Whoa, Jesus!”

Castiel slammed into a very solid form and went tumbling backwards, his back hitting the bottom staircase with a painful thud before he toppled back onto the concrete floor.

“Shit, shit, shit! I’m so sorry! Jesus fuck, here, lemme help—“

The person he collided into was scrabbling down the last few stairs, kneeling over him and grabbing his arms.

“Hey, man, you okay?”

Castiel’s entire body was ringing with the aftershock of his fall. His back throbbed painfully, already promising a nice purpling welt.

Maybe it was the pain, or maybe the ringing in his head muted out higher reason, or maybe just fate, but Castiel drifted his gaze to stare at the person who had run into him.

The moment he met the pair of green eyes the color of matcha and wild grass, he was assaulted with an onslaught of Glimpses.

Warm, comforting yellow and orange, the color that light up a home on a cozy, winter night.

The sizzle, pop and bang of fireworks in a dewy field, ringing with a pair of laughter. Bursting, bright colors lighting up a starry sky.

Metallic, greasy smell of an auto shop, the sharp chemical scent of acrylic paint, the words Winchester Auto in neon lights on the top of a busy garage and art studio.

But the main image, the one that always came through crystal clear when he had a Glimpse—

was Castiel himself.

He couldn’t force the image away, or what followed after.

It was Castiel, looming over the man’s point of view with his arms braced on either of his vision. His own face was slack with pleasure as his entire body moved up and down in a very obvious thrusting motion. His eyes were bright and wide and so full of something warm and gentle and careful that Castiel didn’t believe he could ever really do that.

He closed his eyes, willing the main image and surrounding flashes of senses to fade.

“Dude, please tell me you’re okay.” The man fretted, his hands now cupping Castiel’s face and shaking slightly. The way the man was leaning over him looked so much like how Castiel was leaning in the Glimpse that it brought him back to himself.

He sat bolt upright, smacking foreheads with the man and immediately making himself dizzy again.

“Ow.” They both mumbled. The guy scrambled back to give Castiel some space.

“You okay, man?” The guy asked again, staring at him with wide eyes. Castiel’s first reaction was to advert his eyes, but this time for an entirely different reason than the Glimpse. His cheeks burned with the embarrassment of what he had just witnessed.

“Yes.” He managed, but it sounded strained. The man, apparently took that strain as pain instead of mortification.

“Oh shit, you’re probably all banged up, shit. Did the stair hit your back? Did it break the skin?” Suddenly, warm hands were gingerly touching his lower back, feeling for the welt already swelling. Electrical shocks rippled under his skin despite the layers of clothes between him and the hand, but Castiel hissed sharply when the pressure of his fingers hit the welt.

“Sorry, hang on. Don’t move too much, not until I can be sure you didn’t break anything.” The guy was completely unfazed by touching Castiel. It was a gentle touch, but definitely clinical. Was this guy a nurse? Doctor?

“I used to be a paramedic.” The guy answered Castiel’s unspoken speculation. He gently pressed around the welt. “Anything hurt?”

“No.” Castiel managed faintly, his brain already providing unhelpful scenarios where the man’s hand drifted lower and suddenly his last Glimpse was coming true right then and there—

“Okay, I don’t think anything’s broken.” The guy said, sounding relieved. “Can you stand?”

“Yes. It’s just a bruise.” Castiel said, his defenses rising with the determination to never allow that last Glimpse to come true. There were too many risks, too many dangers associated with having friends, let alone pursue a romantic relationship. For this man’s sake and for Castiel’s sanity, he would do everything in his power to stop that Glimpse from happening.

“I’m alright, thank you.” He said quickly, stepping back to allow an acceptable amount of space between him and the man.

“Okay, uh, good.” The guy said, ducking his head sheepishly.

Please don’t. Castiel begged helplessly, staring as the man glanced up at him through his lashes. He was undeniably gorgeous. Light brown hair styled lightly and freckled, tanned skin. Those enrapturing green eyes that made Castiel want to smother himself in that very shade, framed by long lashes. Plush pink lips and a little scruff that Castiel wanted to feel on his skin. Broad shoulders filled a worn leather jacket over a flannel and Henley. Oil-stained jeans and scuffed boots. Rugged and beautiful.

What the hell did future Castiel do to secure a night with this man? How did an awkward, nobody with a fear of people manage to have sex with this perfect, gorgeous man who could get anyone he wanted?

“Sorry about that, man. I swear I don’t go running into hot guys as a pick up line.”

Castiel’s jaw dropped, and the man went very red when he realized what he’d said.

“Ah, fuck. I-I didn’t mean, that’s n-not—shit, I didn’t mean for it to come out like that—“

“It’s alright.” Castiel cut him off hastily. “I’ve actually got to go. I’m supposed to meet my brother and he’s probably worried that I haven’t shown up.”

The man looked embarrassed but startled by Castiel’s hasty retreat. But he moved to let him up the stairs.

He was already a few steps up when the man spoke again.

“Sorry again, man.”

It was a mistake to turn back around, but Castiel did, perhaps selfish enough to indulge in the man’s beauty one more time.

Then something happened that never happened before. Castiel had another Glimpse when he met his eyes.

It was gentler than the first, like an aftershock after an A-bomb.

Deep, sweet spices mixed with buttery pie dough and tangy apple.

A warm, soft red that enveloping his entire body like an embrace to protect and cherish.

The man’s deep, rough voice murmuring “Cas” with such profound affection and care.

Then, Castiel’s voice answering in the same low, gentle caress of soft happiness—“Dean”.

This could not be happening.

[jawllines]

He’s too far in thought, he realizes, when Ellie comes and waves her hand in his face, “Are you okay?” She asks quietly, eyes wide as saucers, “Maisey said you look like her aunt when she zones out and she’s depressed.” 

Harry huffs out a laugh, one that expels the air from his lungs as he nods, “Yes, Ellie, I’m okay. What’ve you painted, hm? Can I see it?” She grins, her cheeks pudgy and rosy as she runs back to her seat and picks up the canvas she’d been working on. It’s a sun and a moon, both with rather cryptic looking faces on them, and Harry had never so perfectly had to manage his poker face, “Whoa!” 

“I think that might just be the coolest thing I’ve seen in my entire life,” Y/N appears behind him, Oliver more or less clung to her pant leg as she’s reaching over his body to set a box of juice down on the oak table for him to disperse among his campers, while holding her hand out for the canvas, “May I see it, Miss. Ellie Bellie?” 

Ellie smiles shyly at her — she always got so shy around Y/N, but never in the way where you would think she’s nervous. No, she gets shy the way you might when meeting an older sibling’s friend and wanting to desperately try to impress them. Harry knew as much, considering he would attempt to perform for each and every single one of his sister’s friends growing up (and each time, Gemma would make a few colorful threats to deter him). No matter how quiet Ellie gets with her though, she’s always the first to ask if they got to play with Y/N that day. 

or

Harry still doesn’t like the other camp counsellors but Y/N’s an exception 

part 1

(tw: mentions of suicide) 

ii.

Psst. 

Harry was typically a heavy sleeper. When he was younger his mum used to joke that he could sleep through an earthquake-induced tsunami if someone allowed him to. An alarm would have to be pretty loud to stir him from his slumber, and unless he was on edge, a mere call of his name would not drag him from whatever dreamland he’d submerged himself within.

Psst. 

There had only been two things before that could notably wake him. His mum, who was the sweetest person on this planet yet managed to be the cruelest being on earth when he needed to be up for something, and his childhood cat Molly, who sits on his chest and makes it hard to breathe (which, from what he’s learned, encourages his brain to panic and wake him up so he could fix it). Other than that, he was blissfully unaware of the world for hours at a time. 

Yet, there was something stirring him now.  A low sound that puzzles him as he toes the line between consciousness and his dreams, aware of the blankets that cover him but still dancing on a stage with his limbs thrashing wildly and people shouting his name. 

Psst. 

Was it an insect? Maybe he was performing outside then -- a crowd of thousands in an outdoor field to see him for... .what was it that he did again?

Psst. 

Oh, he’s dreaming, isn’t he? How deep in his dream is he? He thinks this is the first time he’s ever been asleep and realized that he was asleep...he could probably conjure something up, right? Manifest something that he’s always wanted, try his hand in lucid dreaming. If only he could focus apart from the insect zipping past his eardrum. 

Harry, please wake up, we’re being haunted -- or murdered, or something. 

Harry’s eyelids flutter like swallowtail wings, his gaze blurry and unfocused as he comes to. He’s confused, piecing together the puzzle that always presents to him when he’s just woken up and has to readjust to the world around him. The whole process of it took nothing more than 10 seconds, maybe 15 if he’s really out of it, but that’s only because thoughts run through his mind at a hundred miles a minute. 

 What time is it? The room around him his pitch-black apart from a very small amount of light illuminating beneath the curtain covering the window he’s beneath, so it couldn’t be morning. Potentially early morning, but he would say that would be 3-4 AM. Did he need to be up? He didn’t think so, actually, because there’s no alarm buzzing him awake and as far as he’s concerned, he hadn’t signed up for any early morning shifts at the bookstore as of late. The last time he went in at 5 to open up shop while the owner was on vacation and Harry was more or less ran down by a mother raccoon when he’d stumbled upon her babies after getting out of his car -- Harry had been reluctant to go before sunrise since. 

Where was he? He knows he’s not at home, that’s for sure. The sheets smell like him but not him enough to be at his own place -- and the bedding isn’t as soft either. He knows he hasn’t passed out at someone’s house because he only does that if the person is close enough to him that he would recognize their scent, or if he was too drunk to get home, but that was usually accompanied by a wicked headache and a sour stomach. No, where he was smelled like wood and generic fabric softener. There was an air conditioning unit that rattled and rumbled from where it was fixed to the wall, he felt a tension in his neck that he only experienced at one place and, yeah, he was at the camp. 

He was at camp, in a cabin with Y/N, who slept with the lamp on because she hated the dark, was the owner of the voice that had woken him up in the inky black room. 

“Hm?” He hums, brows pinching as he lets his eyes shut again, only to open them a few seconds later, “Wha’s wrong? Why is your light off?” 

“I don’t know,” her voice is still just a bit over a whisper, and Harry wonders why she doesn’t just speak up now that she knows he’s awake, “I woke up a little bit ago and thought maybe there was a storm that knocked the power out or something, but I checked the weather and it’s been clear skies all night. I think our power line was cut which is like -- straight out of a horror film.” 

Harry sighs, a bit of him regretting the number of horror movies they’ve been watching once they finally got to watch Midsommar (in three days, they’d sifted through six different movies -- two movies a night and each one managed to horrify Y/N more than the last). He begins to press himself from the bed, his eyes adjusting to the dark around them, making out slivers of shadows, “I’ll go check --” 

“No! Are you crazy?” He hears her bed frameshift with her as she moves, “That’s just asking for a maniac to come for us. Plus I keep hearing noises and I can’t tell if it’s like...like little raccoon feet or a one-armed hook man.” 

“Alright, then go back to bed.” Harry begins to lower back down to the mattress but a sharp whine leaves her throat, “It’s dark when you close your eyes.” It’s silent for a moment, but then Harry feels a bead of guilt dribble through his body. He sighs, reaching up and wiping his hand down his face, “What do you want to do, yeah? If you don’t want me to go out there. Do you want to stay up?” 

She’s quiet, Harry is straying further and further from the state he would’ve been in to fall right back into his dreams but he tries to wipe away the irritation the best he could. What he reminds himself is that four days prior, Y/N had trekked out in the forest toward a lake despite her unremitting distaste for the woods in the dark and slapped Jack clean across the face because he was being rude to him. And he was going to ignore her? Fall asleep while she’s frightened? Harry could be a prick, but he wasn’t the bleeding antichrist. 

“I...um, well, I don’t want us to stay up, no, we’ll be so cranky tomorrow,” she shuffles in the sheets, “I dunno’, I’m sorry, you can go back to bed, I’ll be okay.” 

Harry isn’t sure what to do but in his half-awake state, the next few words that leave his mouth seem like just the temporary fix necessary for them to get the last few hours of sleep that they can, “Do you want me to read you a story or summat?” 

She giggles quietly, “No, it’s okay, really, go back to sleep, okay?” 

What Harry could have said was I can’t now, knowing that you’re awake and scared, but instead he utters a simple, “No.” He sits back up, patting blindly for his phone in his sheets, slipping his fingers around it, and tapping it awake. His screen blinds him with its brightness, so he lowers it before finding the flashlight. It lights up the floor at his feet and subsequently at its edges, he can make out Y/N’s shadowy figure. She’s sat up, curled in her blanket, wrapped around her head, and giving her a pseudo-nun appearance. She waves at him lamely and he struggles not to roll his eyes, “Maniac be damned, I’m gonna go out there and look for the breaker. Maybe the arseholes broke their vow of integrity.” 

He wouldn’t be surprised if Jack or one of the others came around and switched the breaker off, just to be inconvenient for the morning. They’d left them alone for four days sure, but Harry figures that it’s not so much four days of silent reflection and questioning why they feel the need to be such pricks to him, and more so four days for their anger to fester and brew. If not for the fact that Y/N slapped him then made him find laundry detergent and commanded the others to go get his clothes, then for the way she acted like nothing had happened the day prior. Jack’s cheek was still a stingy, red splotch, Oliver and Brandon were straight-faced looking irritated, and Y/N -- well, Y/N had never been more content with her day. She was having a blast with her kids playing bean bag toss, they did their little dance when one of them got it in the hole of the board, and when they were all getting drinks, Y/N offered to grab Harry his. He watched as she went to the cooler around the same time Jack did, they both reached for the last Dr. Pepper, and Y/N plucked it up and handed it to him before grabbing both her, Harry, and Mitch’s lemonades. 

He thinks it’s the sincerity that she holds, that would aggravate him had he been in their shoes. Y/N was completely unbothered by the night prior and Harry could tell, just like when he doesn’t reciprocate their maleficent tendencies towards them -- it was digging under their skin.

(She makes Harry laugh when she comes back with their lemonades, handing him one and uttering, “I let the prick have the last Dr. Pepper, and I’m regretting it.”) 

And while he’s hoping that they haven’t turned their target to her out of spite, he wouldn’t change what had happened for the world. It had made the two of them that much closer, and in the following day’s Harry had poked and prodded Y/N’s brain a bit more. Especially after what he’d seen on her page, he was intrigued by her. Intrigued by how she saw life, why she came at things the way she did, what built her up to be the person that she was in these very moments that he’s speaking to her. Harry hasn’t asked her about her old college roommate and he doesn’t plan on it either -- he doesn’t feel like he could, or he should. 

Harry has lost people before and he thinks the worst thing someone could do was to bring it up unprompted. He knows that it’s probably always on her mind but even then, maybe it isn’t at the forefront of it. Maybe she’s just trying to have a good few weeks, separate herself from the real world for a while, and he would be cruel to dig up something that she may not be ready to just up and chat about. No matter how curious he is about the whole situation, and no matter how much he wonders if she treats him the way she does because of what happened. If the topic was brought up by her he would openly and freely discuss it as long as she was comfortable, but he wouldn’t give her the third degree. 

So he minds his business and focuses on trying to get to know her better instead. 

He can’t say that it doesn’t change how he treats her a bit though. Harry is much. . .gentler, than he had been. He tries to be less critical of her unwavering optimism and seeks to understand where it was coming from instead. If he’s in the right mood he’ll attempt to match it, which makes for a good day with their groups, who he finds -- despite the small age gap -- have begun to kindle very close friendships. Mrs. Graham had even commented on it one of the days after they had a riveting game of balloon tennis. 

“You two make a good team -- putting all these other counselors to shame. And to think you were pouty about having to share a cabin.” 

It was true, they did make a good team. Harry thinks that them sparking a friendship had made the whole experience much more enjoyable for everyone involved. 

All of this together gives insight into why Harry is willing to stuff on his shoes at 3 AM and go out in the dark, muggy night to check and potentially fix a breaker. And no matter the number of times he assures her she does not have to come out there with him, she keeps hold of her ‘no man left behind’ mentality, pulls on a pair of flip flops, and pads out after him. 

Had they been in any other cabin, finding the breaker would have been much easier. They’re typically on the backside in the upper right corner, surrounded by a little cage with a lock similar to that of an animal crate. The struggle with their cabin was that the backside was basically in the woods, so he had to dodge low hanging branches and tangles of ivy to get even remotely near it. He hands Y/N his phone and she shines the light over the metal box, her hand steady despite how she looks back and forth and all around them like she’s making sure there are no red eyes glowing at them. The world around them is silent apart from the chirp and groan of insects, the scutter of an animal somewhere in the far distance makes Y/N huff a weary sigh but otherwise, nothing comes out to attack them. Harry restarts the breaker, they go back inside, and the lamp on its dimmest setting is switched on how they had fallen asleep with it. 

They both breath out in relief, Y/N dives back into her bed and Harry flops down atop of his covers, giving himself a second to feel the cool air from the conditioner fan over him. 

“Theoretically,” Y/N begins as Harry lets his eyes fall shut, “If there were some creature in the forest --”

“There’s no creature in the forest.” 

“I know, but theoretically --” She continues again, but Harry is quick to cut her off once more. 

“I wouldn’t let anything happen to you,” he tells her, “Go to sleep.”  

Once more, Y/N falls silent, but a quiet, “Thank you,” was the only thing to leave her mouth. 

                                                      .                               .                              .

A summer thunderstorm wasn’t abnormal during camp, which is why the recreation center and the art building are beneficial. It keeps everyone preoccupied and entertained with well-insulated walls to mute whatever carnage is taking place outside, which makes for less frightened children and an easier time for everyone involved. Harry liked being active and running around with his campers, sure, but he also really enjoyed a nice, calm, relaxing day trying his hand at DIY projects and abstract paintings. Plus it gave him the chance to wear the camp hoodie that he had spent a pretty penny purchasing, which was made of the softest fabric he’s ever felt and was far more comfortable than the t-shirts that they normally wear.

Y/N had also bought the hoodie, Harry saw as she stepped out in it after her shower this morning, and she seemed to be drowning in it but in the best way. The fabric pools off of her, but she looks cozy, and well-rested despite them waking in the middle of the night. He thinks she looks pretty cute, but he kept the thought to himself and instead asked her if she wanted his extra granola bar for breakfast. 

They alternate throughout the day, between the rec center and art building, and on the schedule, it appears that most the day he would be with Y/N’s group (which he prefers) and a few times he’s even with Mitch as well, which is nice. Mitch doesn’t grow to like many people, but he liked Y/N well enough -- he thought she was oddly entertaining (or so he’s told, Harry) and good for a chat. The only times he and Y/N were not with each other were when the activities were age-specific, but even then, it wasn’t like anyone was in a different room. They were all just at different stations within a big room in the art building and the recreation center was more or less free for all. 

Harry wondered when he started basing whether or not a day was going to be good by whether or not he and Y/N were able to be around each other, but he decided not to think about it too much. Lately, he’d been a little more on edge with whether they were together, simply because of Jack and the others. He didn’t want them fucking with her, and even though she’d proven that she was more than capable of taking care of herself, he still worried, especially knowing he would be the cause of it. 

Y/N doesn’t seem the least bit distressed about it, or as far as she was letting on -- she’d not expressed any thoughts or concerns that they would be spiteful towards her. Hell, the only thing she had told him the night after was that she hoped she didn’t make things worse for him. For him. Why was she so willing to defend him? What did she get out of being so kind? 

He’s too far in thought, he realizes, when Ellie comes and waves her hand in his face, “Are you okay?” She asks quietly, eyes wide as saucers, “Maisey said you look like her aunt when she zones out and she’s depressed.” 

Harry huffs out a laugh, one that expels the air from his lungs as he nods, “Yes, Ellie, I’m okay. What’ve you painted, hm? Can I see it?” She grins, her cheeks pudgy and rosy as she runs back to her seat and picks up the canvas she’d been working on. It’s a sun and a moon, both with rather cryptic looking faces on them, and Harry had never so perfectly had to manage his poker face, “Whoa!” 

“I think that might just be the coolest thing I’ve seen in my entire life,” Y/N appears behind him, Oliver more or less clung to her pant leg as she’s reaching over his body to set a box of juice down on the oak table for him to disperse among his campers, while holding her hand out for the canvas, “May I see it, Miss. Ellie Bellie?” 

Ellie smiles shyly at her — she always got so shy around Y/N, but never in the way where you would think she’s nervous. No, she gets shy the way you might when meeting an older sibling’s friend and wanting to desperately try to impress them. Harry knew as much, considering he would attempt to perform for each and every single one of his sister’s friends growing up (and each time, Gemma would make a few colorful threats to deter him). No matter how quiet Ellie gets with her though, she’s always the first to ask if they got to play with Y/N that day. 

“I especially like how multidimensional it is — purple and pink stars? Beautiful, I love those two colors together,” she places her hand on Oliver’s head, and it’s then that Harry notices he’s holding something, “Harry, Oliver here wanted you to see the flower he drew because I told him how much you like lilies.” As bashful as he always is, he holds out the paper toward Harry. It was cute — a singular, yellow lily and he could tell that Y/N helped him draw it, but the paint and crayon marks all over the page suggested she left the color duties up to him. 

“Oh my goodness,” Harry gasps, looking at the painting, flipping it to Oliver and pointing at it, “You did this?” Oliver nodded excitedly, “It’s gorgeous.” 

“I think our groups are the best artists,” Y/N motions to her table, only a meter away from them all working diligently on their projects, “Charlotte is over there doing an artistic interpretation of the both of us, we are not allowed to see it until she’s finished. Mikey is doing his own rendition of Disney world, I see Maisey is creating a beautiful tree  -- Noah is that a cowboy you’re drawing?” 

Noah barely looks up from his paper, very carefully dragging the tip of the marker in a circle, “Yes.” 

“And Noah is drawing a cowboy! Modern-day Van Gogh’s, all of them.” Harry smiles as Y/N drags a stool up beside him, positioning it in a way so that she could watch both her kids and speak with him, “I heard they’re having one of them party things tonight, I didn’t know if you wanted to go or not.” 

“Hm, I dunno,” his brows knit together as he lightly scratches a mosquito bite on the inside of his forearm, “Do you feel comfortable with going after what happened last time?” 

She suckles her bottom lip into her mouth, gnawing on it as she nods her head, “Mhm,” she looks around them for a second, making sure that none of the kids are paying attention to them before she lowers her voice, “Mitch said that you used to go to all of them last year, and would like -- have a good time. I hope that I’m not ruining that for you.” 

“How would you be ruining it for me?” It’s true, Harry hasn’t gone to any of the parties that they’ve been doing since the very first one he’d escorted Y/N away from. Not for any other reason apart from he was just spending time and hanging out with Y/N, or he’d be too knackered to even think about leaving the nice, cool setting of their cabin to be in the muggy heat with drunk college students. He had much more fun not attending, and other nights Mitch would come around and chill with them too. . .he had all he needed then. Didn’t need the booze for a good time. 

“I don’t know, I just didn’t know if you weren’t going ‘cos of what happened the first time and you felt like you couldn’t leave me out or. . or something like that.” 

Harry shook his head, “No,” he answers, “We can go tonight if you would like, but it’s unnecessary for me. I’m good either way.” 

Although Y/N appears unconvinced, they have little time to go further into the topic because Charlotte is running up to them, a big grin on her face, “I finished!” 

“Well give it here,” Harry holds out his hand, waving her over, “Let’s see it.” 

On the paper are stick figure versions of he and Y/N, with big grins and 12 other little stick figures surrounding them. Above Harry’s stick figure, there’s a pink arrow and a very five-year-old esque writing of HUSBAD (Harry presumes it’s supposed to be husband), and above Y/N’s in the same fashion, she’s written WYFE. It’s then Harry realizes that Y/N’s figure has a veil on and Harry’s has a bowtie, “This is for you twos wedding! So thens when they take pictures you can has this one.” Charlotte chirps brightly and Y/N and Harry both cast each other a disbelieving glance. 

“Whoaaaaa,” Y/N is the first to break their silence, a smile pulling at her lips, “This is really good Charlotte! I didn’t know Harry and I were getting married, though.” 

Charlotte nods quickly, still grinning at them, her bottom canine missing as she gleams, “Me n’ Mikey thinks you should!” 

Y/N turns toward him, nodding toward Charlotte, “Well, the god’s have spoken. Where’s my ring?”

Harry coughs on a laugh as he hands the paper back to Charlotte, “This is really good, Bug. Why don’t you and Oliver go help Josie finish her coloring pages, hm?” 

The both of them head the short way back to their table, hiking up on the small stools and Harry makes sure they’re all settled before he turned back to face Y/N, who was biting down on a grin, “Don’t start --” he began but she’s already started, shaking her head. 

“Listen, it’s okay to be in love with me, but you should really try to tone it down. . .the kids are starting to notice.” 

Harry scoffs before he proceeds to tease her,, “How d’ya know they aren’t basing it off your actions, huh? Giving me love eyes every couple minutes like nobody would see.” 

Y/N mocks offense to his words and he tries to keep up the facade, but his sheer delight for getting in a teasing match with her overcomes him and he can’t help his smile. Harry loved teasing people -- loved making them flustered or reducing them to a bashful mess by his words alone. Y/N, however, was much less into flustered gazes and sheepish tendencies, and more so ready and willing to give him it right back. He’d met his match -- if he teases her she’s teasing right back (if she hadn’t started it in the first place), and both of them found mutual pleasure in it. 

“You can’t use my love eyes against me, I can’t help but give them to everyone I’ve ever met” she tells him, feigning sincerity before an additional anecdote, “You know my college roomie always told me they’d get me in trouble one day, and she had never been more right, ‘cos they did once at a party. She wouldn’t shut up about it weeks after it’d happened.” 

Harry feels his body tense just a bit at the mention of her, and he tries not to let it show on his face that he’s surprised how she so casually brought her up, “Yeah? What’s the story?” 

“The little ears around us suggest that I tell that story later,” she checks her watch, before looking back up at him, “Oi, we’ve got five minutes until we’re in the rec center. You get to pick what we all do since I picked the last rotation.” 

                                                             .                           .                          .

This time when they’re on their way to the party, Harry lets Y/N walk in front of him as he directs where she was to go. Opposed to when they had first made this journey together, Harry feels far more protective of her than he originally had. Plus, he’d seen how clumsy she could be and after the earlier storm, the softened dirt and broken off tree branches from the billows of wind made for a much harder terrain to navigate, so he felt more comfortable being able to reach out to catch her if need be. 

Harry was wary of going to the party tonight but Y/N had been borderline insistent that they attend, “Mitch says he misses you at these things and Niall told me he could only stand Shaun theorizing about the universe and us not being the only life form so many times before he snaps. I say we’re needed.” Harry never minded free drinks, and a potential fuck at the end of the night, so he wasn’t all too worried that he would be having a good time. He just hoped that the others would allow Y/N to have a good time. And he knows he’s being paranoid, because they hadn’t necessarily targeted her for anything prior to or after the lake incident, but he still worries. . .he can’t help but worry.  

But he wouldn’t hover. Once they got to the clearing, he helped Y/N get her drink and she sought off after Niall while Harry went over to Mitch, the two of them promising to meet up again in a little bit. He didn’t hover, but he did watch semi-closely, eyeballing Jack and the others, making sure they were staying away from her. Apart from a few less than friendly looks thrown in his direction though, they seemed to be keeping to themselves which Harry was ultimately very thankful for. 

The night goes by as these nights usually do -- he and Mitch drank, had a laugh, gabbed about music for a while, some of the drama going on around the camp (Y/N had an ear for gossip and eyes that could make anyone tell her anything, so Harry’s had a door to all the melodramatic events happening throughout the counsellors). It was a bit weird when Stacey -- one of the counsellors he’d only ever briefly spoken to --  had come up to them, and a little weirder when she borderline propositioned him for something more than a chat in the woods, but Harry politely declined. Told her that he was pretty exhausted after a long day and was probably just going to have a few more beers and retreat back to his cabin. 

He passes it off as a fluke. . .maybe he’d been making eyes at her and hadn’t realized it. But then Mia makes her way toward him and Mitch, and this time Harry’s brows furrow when she starts chatting him up. This one he entertains for a little while before eventually ebbs away from the conversation, because he and Mia had a fling once, but Jack convinced her and the free world that he was a prick, so she called it off. He didn’t necessarily understand why she would want to start that up again, or what “little birdie” put a bug in her ear that he still thought about her (as she said one did). 

It was after Cara had finally left after coming around to chat with him, that Mitch began to chuckle lowly at his side, shaking his head slowly, “Jesus Christ,” he tilts the nozzle of his beer against his mouth, and when he pulls it away, his lips are shiny from the liquid, “She really is working hard.” 

“Huh?” Harry feels desperate for an explanation as to why three times he felt as if he were being propositioned for a romp in the woods when he was not actively pursuing one. He had a feeling that it was the others trying to get him alone so they could enact some sort of piss poor attempt at fucking with him without Y/N spotting and tearing them a new one over it, “Are you in on something that I’m not, ‘cos m’feeling pretty fucking lost here, man.” 

Mitch nods his head, and Harry follows his gaze to Y/N, who is speaking with her brows dipped inward to Cara, “A few days ago she’d been asking me and Niall what you were like last year, and we told her just the same, jus’ a lot more ‘fornication’ is how Niall put it,” he smirks softly with a shake of his head, “And she seemed all concerned, asking us if we thought she was holdin’ you back or something. Personally, I told her if you wanted to sleep with someone you would have whether she were around or not but she didn’t seem very convinced.” A snort leaves him as he motions towards her again, still as amused by her ideas as he had been when she’d first explained them,  “Guess she’s trying to set you up.” 

“Oh fuck me,”  he exhales so forcefully, it whips the delicate plumes of smoke from Mitch’s cigarette into a misshapen huff. Why was she so concerned with it? Harry hadn’t once expressed any avidity in needing to spend time with someone in that manner -- he could go without sex for three weeks. . .did she not think he could? Was he exuding nymphomaniac tendencies? He surely hadn’t thought he was -- a few quick handies in his nightly showers typically tide him over just nicely for a bit of a dry spell. And what was her business that he hadn’t slept with anyone since they’ve gotten here? Why was she speaking about him with the others what she could as easily ask him? What she had as easily spoken with him about, albeit leaving out a pretty large portion of it. 

For the first time since they had begun getting along, Harry was irritated with her. He’d never been one to brood, however. He liked things to be up front and honest as soon as possible if the situation allowed for it, to stop his mind from taking an idea and running away with it. He held little interest in playing mind games with people. 

Which is why he hands Mitch the rest of his drink, fixes his heavy cardigan around his shoulder, and sets off in her direction. He dodges many bodies, avoids an empty cup on the ground beside what he could only presume to be a sticky puddle of liquor, and narrowly makes it past a playful fight between Oliver and Brandon who were wrestling one another. Y/N doesn’t realize that he’s making his way to her until he’s just a meter or so away, when Niall catches a glimpse of him and attempts to be inconspicuous in the way he pinches her side. She gasps from the way his nails had accidentally bit into her skin, flinching from the pain before her gaze had settled on him, “Harry!” She cheered but his face doesn’t soften as it usually does when they see one another, which alerts her to his disapproving gaze, “Oh, what’s wrong?” 

“Can I speak with you for a moment?” He inquires, motioning out past the trees. Enough trust had been built into the foundation of their friendship for her to not question him. Instead, she passes her drink off to Niall and follows Harry into the woods -- he wouldn’t go so far that they wouldn’t be able to see one another from beneath the curtain of leaves shielding away the moon, but just far enough that nobody would be eavesdropping. In any other situation he might wait to bring this up until they’ve made it back to the cabin, but Y/N’s intentions had been clear that the person he was taking home tonight wasn't supposed to be her. 

She pauses with him at a particularly thick tree trunk, and places the arch of her foot against one of the jagged roots that carved its way through the earth, “Is everything okay?” She balances herself with a hand against the bark, wincing when it jabs into her skin, “I was keeping an eye on Jack n’ them I thought so they wouldn’t try messing with you, but did they say something?” 

That does melt him some, Harry was strong enough to admit that. Just as he had been concerned with her wellbeing, she was just as much concerned for him, and he appreciated that. And while it does threaten to soften him down to his core, he still had questions that needed answers, and he wouldn’t let up until she responded to them. 

“Why are you sending girls over to me?” 

Her brows raise, but less in shock of learning the information, and more so with wonder how he’d found out she was the one sending them their way. The surprise dissolves into embarrassment quickly, her shoulders slump and she casts her gaze deeper into the forest, “Dammit,” she doesn’t hide her disappointment from being caught, or even feign confusion to try and pass the blame off coincidence that every girl who had come up to him had subsequently talked to her prior, “I was hoping you would be less observant.” 

“Y/N.” He says her name sternly, and her shoulders drop dramatically further as she steps down from the tree root. 

“Listen, in my defense I just felt awful!” She admits, waving her hand toward the party, “Jack had tried telling me a few times about how you just fuck people and leave them, blah, blah, blah, right? And I wasn’t paying any attention to him, but it made me curious to what you were like last year, so I asked Mitch and Niall. You came to these things all the time and you had fun -- then I come ‘round, ruin the first one, and you’ve been hanging out with me since. I just. . . I wanted you to be able to have fun and not feel like you have to worry about me, y’know?” 

A ‘v’ sits between Harry’s brows, “What is it your business what I’m doing, hm?” He fixes his cardigan from where it slumps off his shoulder once more, “If I wanted to sleep with someone then I would. Do you think I can’t set something up myself?” 

“No, of course not, I just thought --” 

“You didn’t think,” he cuts her off, and Y/N’s arms curl over herself instinctively when a cold brush of air rolls past them, “You should have just came to speak with me about it, I could have told you that I didn’t need anything like that, and that would have been that. Don’t go behind my back trying to orchestrate things for me, okay?” 

He wanted to say it -- he needed to say it, because Harry wasn’t some sex driven lecher that everyone at this camp tried to make him out as. He thought Y/N had known that too, but he guesses he was wrong. 

But he wasn’t expecting her to look so fucking defeated by it. A guilt weighs on his being when she nods, tipping her head down, “Okay, yes, I won’t anymore. I’m sorry,” her fingers dig into her bicep, as she breathes out, a shiver rattles through her that she tries to be inconspicuous about it, “I wasn’t thinking -- I wasn’t thinking how it would look.” 

Harry sighs, peeling his cardigan off of his arms, revealing his bare arms to the chill but he ignores it in favor of holding it out to her, “Put this on,” he wiggles it some, “I know you’re cold.” She takes it from him carefully, looking up, brows raised slightly as if to ask if he’s sure, “Go ahead.” 

“I really am sorry,” she tells him, pulling the patchwork cardigan over her arms, it hangs off of her, and Harry swallowed thickly. She’s. . .cute -- Harry had always been able to admit that. Her face is sweet, her eyes exudes nothing but understanding, kindness, and such a soft glow that Harry couldn’t quite explain. He finds that those eyes give him great comfort and warmth, because now when they’re tinged with the contrition she feels and Harry feels cold. 

“I know,” he murmurs, he holds out his hand for her, and very carefully Y/N slides her hand into his own, “Do you want to go get pudding?” 

A small smile pulls at her mouth. 

“Yes please.” 

                                                          .                          .                         .

Niall lets them use the key after a few dozen promises to be careful with it. They trek the familiar way, mindless chatter fills the air around them until they get to the cafeteria and their voices quiet in case the security guard is looping around. Y/N reveals her hand from the shield of his cardigan sleeve, Harry watches as the fabric pools around her arm, toward her elbow, and produces the key (that Niall only trusted her with). They creeped into the kitchen, pulled open the large refrigerator door, and the pudding sat in rows on the bottom shelf. 

They both choose vanilla this time, having tired themselves out on chocolate, and they sit at the spot they had last time, across from one another. He can tell, despite his peace offering, that Y/N still feels upset about what had happened earlier and it sullies his mood. She’s still chatting but not with as much heart as she typically has, and Harry couldn’t stand it. He just wanted her to giggle as she teases him again, without feeling like she’s tip toeing on eggshells around him. 

“Hey,” Harry starts, dragging her attention towards him where it had previously been scooping the sides of her pudding container, “Would you stop being so. . .tense? Is this about earlier?” 

Y/N clears her throat, opening her mouth and furrowing her brows like she was about to deny it, but she relents, shoulders dropping, “A little. I still feel bad about everything,” she shakes her head, dragging the edge of the spoon around the plastic, “About everything, not just that you aren’t able to sleep with someone. I came in late, ruined you having your own cabin, woke you up with my alarm, made you get out of bed ‘cos I’m afraid of the dark and -- I just feel like this massive burden. I feel like this massive burden on everyone.” 

Harry is alarmed by this sudden confession, but his body ultimately rejects the notion that she could ever be a bother, “How are you a burden to anyone?” He inquires, shaking his head, “You’re such a ball of light that just swarms through rooms. The thought of you being a burden is akin to the thought of Satan being a saint. . .it doesn’t sound right.” Harry sets his pudding down, though he keeps his hands fixed around the cup and the spoon, “Don’t know what gave you that idea, but the last thing you are is a burden. Who gave you the impression that you were?” 

She wipes tiredly at her eyes, “Nobody in particular, it's just,” she shakes her head, “Even now, I wanted to make your night good, and then I fucked it, and now you’re here with me instead of having fun at the party. I just feel silly.” 

“Don’t.” Harry tells her simply, “I like to spend time with you, and I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t want to be.” 

The tension in her shoulder releases, “Thank you for this, I’m sorry m’just saying the same thing again and again. Back at home it feels like everyone is just. . .so hyper aware of me -- they’re always being so careful, or overly concerned and I always wonder if it feels like a heavy weight on their shoulders, like I’m forcing a piggyback ride.” She shrugs her own, reaching for the second pudding cup, “It’s just shit, so I overthink everything all the time to try not to be a burden, but I keep making it worse. Or at least that’s how it feels.” 

Harry tilts his head to the side some. He’s not usually someone who pries and probes people for information, but he’s never been more curious about Y/N than in this moment. When he thinks of Y/N at home, he thinks of sunshine pooling in the hallways through casement windows, her spinning around the kitchen in a dainty floral dress that billows around her as she stirs homemade jam. Harry imagines her amongst woodland creatures who coax her to the forest with songs, escorting her there as she gambols freely. 

He could not imagine her going home and feeling like a burden. Hell, he would have thought that she considered everyone else a burden -- that maybe it was draining to be the absolute light of everyone’s life. Yet here she stood, seeming worn, and broken. 

“If you don’t mind me asking, why is everyone hyper aware of you at home? You don’t have to answer if you’re uncomfortable.” He says it delicately -- he means it. . .if she didn’t want to share this with him, then he wouldn’t force her, but he wants to open up the possibility. He wants her to know that he’s an open ear if she so chose to utilize him. 

“Um,” her gaze does shift downward -- she suddenly appears so small, “Are you sure?” 

Harry nods. 

“I just -- it's not that I don’t like bringing it up, I just don’t want you to treat me any differently than you would knowing it, yeah? I think that’s what I hate the most.” She notes, “So do you promise that you won’t -- you won’t start tiptoeing around me?” 

“You’ve got my word.” Harry vows, but he has a feeling he knows what she is to say.

The sleeve of his cardigan covers her hand as she brushes the hair from her face, “In freshman year of UNI, my roommate was Mrs. Graham’s daughter, Penelope.” She straightens out in her seat, “We didn’t like each other much at first but we had grown very close -- um, once she threw away my fruit snacks and so I dunked her toothbrush in the toilet, but I felt guilty and went out to buy her a new toothbrush,” a laugh leaves her at the memory, as she rolls her eyes at herself, “That was what we had going for a while, but a late night heart to heart kind of made us closer. She told me things that. . .she’d been through a lot that nobody should have to go through, you know? She was bullied a lot growing up—in high school it was bad, people used to always gang up on her over stupid shit.” Harry hums, encouraging her to continue, and she stirs the pudding around mindlessly, “And we were just close after that. We had a flat together sophomore year and most of junior year, she’s my best friend,” she swallows thickly, “I didn’t realize how sad she was. . .I didn’t realize what she was still holding onto, and she -- we went home for Christmas break, and she never came back.” 

Harry feels his stomach sour as her eyes bead with unshed tears, “Oh, Y/N,” 

“It’s alright. I’m okay, I’m fine as I can be --  I’ve -- I’m mourning and I miss her, but I’m trying to be strong. Most days I am, but everyone at home just expects me to be this fragile thing, y’know? The days I’m happy, and chatty, they think I’m faking it. And some days I do, yeah, but. . .it’s just disheartening when everyone pretends to know what’s going on in my head.” She plants the pudding directly in the center, leaving it there and retreating her hands to her lap, “Mrs. Graham told me she felt the same. That’s why I came in last minute -- I’ve got all my volunteer hours settled and everything but she said it might be nice to get away.” A slow, easy sigh leaves her lips as she blinks the tears away, not one drop trickled down her cheek, “It is nice, but I still worry that I’m a strain on people around me, even if not for the reason I am at home. And I’m sorry to like, info dump all this on you,” she laughs a little in spite of herself, “You can’t ask me things, unless you want an hour long explanation.”

Harry reaches out his hand for her, for the second time that night, and once again she slowly slips their fingers together, “Thank you for sharing that with me, I know it must have been hard,” he squeezes her hand, “But I understand you a bit more now. I’ll keep my promise, I won’t treat you any differently, but before that --” she blinks at him, waiting, “I think you might just be one of the kindest, strongest, most caring people that I have ever meant. I know you would never do anything to intentionally hurt me or add stress onto my life, so you don’t have to worry about that. You don’t have to try with me. We can just exist together, yeah? We’ll exist without burdens and without worry.”

The look in her eyes, was one that Harry had never seen before. One that makes him melt in her touch. 

“I would like that.” 

                                                             .                                    .                                  .

 “I can’t swim.” 

Harry was crouched down to Maisey’s height, fixing purple mermaid floaties around her arms. The day was not unusually muggy, but there was an additional itch to jump belly first into the cool watered lake. He had woken with a revitalized need to pry a star from the morning sky as it shifted from an inky purple to an early, dusky morning blue -- and give it to Y/N. He had decided after their conversation last night -- after they’d gone to bed and Y/N fell asleep cuddled in his cardigan -- he had an overwhelming, and an all encompassing want to hold her. 

Which made it hard to part ways this morning, but he managed. And maybe he played out an image in his head where he pressed a kiss to Y/N’s cheek before they went to wake their respective cabins, or maybe he didn’t (but if he did that’s his own problem). He is quick to convince himself it was because she’d shared a piece of herself with him that he doesn’t think she lets many people see, and Harry always develops a bit of a platonic crush on his friends at some point or another. He questioned whether or not he was in love with Mitch for a solid four days once. . .sometimes he just let his heart get carried away. 

He had been enmeshed in these thoughts as he got his campers ready for their time in the lake. At first glance, a ton of children in the lake seemed like a horrible, and faulty idea, but they took precautions so that everyone was safe. Every child wore floaties and/or life jackets no matter how proficient their swimming abilities. There was netting about ten meters out so that the children and counsellors couldn’t float out toward the middle, and they worked it so that only three children could be in per counsellor at a time, so that they could keep an eye on everyone. Harry wasn’t so nervous because he was a strong swimmer, and his kids were a little older, but he could tell Y/N had been a little jittery about it. It’s why Harry told her that while she was out in the lake with her little ones to let him know, he would come out with her to bring her some additional comfort that even the floaties could not provide. 

Harry had been pretty sure all of his kids were excited to go to the lake and he was grateful for that, until he looked up to see the nervous, large blue eyes of Jackson, downcast after he had spoken the words. The unprompted admittance confused him as he turned to face him, “That’s okay, buddy, we’ve got floaties for that.” 

Jackson did not seem convinced, shaking his head fiercely, “No, I -- I can’t swim.” 

“J.J. is afraid of the water,” Noah exposes the truth just as easy as he takes a sip from his juice box, equipped with his own blue arm floaties, “He didn’t want to say though ‘cos --” 

“Noah!” Jackson cuts him off, betrayal laced within his features. 

“--’cos he didn’t want to seem like a wimp, but he almost drowned when he was little.” 

Jackson looked as if he could cry, and Harry shook his head quickly, “Hey, hey, hey, c’mere buddy,” he motions him over, and he comes easily, stepping before Harry who had not bothered to leave his already crouched position, “Explain to me what’s going on, yeah?” 

He shifts his weight from foot to foot, a frown prevalent on his mouth, even as he speaks, “When I was little little, my big brother pushed me into the pool and I went under the water and my mom had to come in and get me because I can’t swim good.” 

Harry pulls his lips back, reaching out to squeeze Jackson’s shoulder, “I’m sorry to hear that buddy. I won’t force you to get in the water if you don’t want to, but I do want to tell you that if you feel more comfortable, we could try a life jacket instead of the floaties? It’ll keep you more buoyant -- more bouncy in the water.” 

“Aren’t those for little kids?” Jackson inquires, brows pinched, but Harry shakes his head and points toward Y/N, never more glad in that moment that she had the age group she did, along with her views on not making them do, wear, or say anything that she wouldn’t herself. She’s got the life jacket swung around her arm as she clips Oliver into his own. 

“Y/N’s going to wear one too, and she’s not a little kid. I’ll wear one as well if you’d like.” He promised him. Albeit looking reserved, Jackson nods softly with his hands in little fists, worrying his lip between his teeth. The poor thing, Harry thinks -- he used to be afraid of water too. Nobody wants to conquer that fear suddenly, let alone with a group of people that may or may not poke fun because they’re kids and kids are jerks sometimes. 

Harry finds him a life jacket -- a cute one with a shark on it, that he helps him clip on, and fits it to his body with the straps. Next, he needed to find one for himself, but he wasn’t entirely sure where they kept the counsellor life jackets, so he called for Y/N where she’d been a few meters away and she popped her head up from where she was like a meerkat. Her eyes softened when she realized who had called her, and a gentle smile pulled at her mouth, “Hey hubby,” she greets him, much to the delight of Charlotte, who claps giddily, “What d’ya need?” 

“A life jacket, please. Where’d you get yours?” Harry tries to be decent -- tries desperately to keep his eyes to himself, but he finds that this is surprisingly difficult when Y/N is in her swimsuit. It wasn’t obscene in any sense of the word -- in the pamphlet they get when they sign up, it is very clear that speedos and bikinis were not appropriate, and therefore not allowed. If a child couldn’t wear it, then you shouldn’t bring it -- was the apothegm that they chose to live by in reference to dress code. 

This, however, doesn’t mean that Y/N’s swimsuit didn’t suit her well. It was fitted in a way that wasn’t too tight, yet wasn’t too loose -- like it might have just been made with her in mind. A simple one piece of nylon and lycra colored a powder blue, that barely showed off that much more of what she wears to bed, and yet his mind still flutters elsewhere. To unwise places, that he drags himself from before clearing his throat and forcing himself to look around the lake so it appeared his eyes were just scanning everything. 

“You’re in luck,” Y/N jogged the short way from where they stood, back to where her kids were all gathered, playing happily in the sand. Beneath what Harry had assumed was just a cluster of towels, another life jacket was hidden beneath the fabric. She hands it toward him with a triumphant grin, “This was the last one. I grabbed it for you in case you just wanted to float rather than keep your legs kicking -- you had a big lunch, didn’t want you to get a cramp.” 

Harry hates how his heart balloons in his chest. There was no reason to be a melt because she had thought of him -- that she had him in mind, so she snatched the last life jacket, and hid it beneath towels so nobody else could have it. No reason to feel all mushy from the way that she unfolds it for him, a silent prompt that she’s going to help him pull it on. And there was certainly, absolutely no good reason for how stupidly affectionate he feels when she strokes her finger along the heart tattoo on his forearm mindlessly, before murmuring, “You make me wanna get covered in them. Maybe I’ll just go and get all of yours.” She looks down at the ground, “Maybe not the toe, my feet are ticklish -- think I would kick the artist.” 

He recruits Y/N for the process of easing Jackson into the water -- Noah and Elinor are floating and bobbing about happily at their sides, while Charlotte and Mikey playfully kick and float close to their older counterparts (if not practically on top of them). There was a chill bite to the water when they had first stepped in, but as they walked out further and sunk a bit deeper, the cold eases up. The cool air soothes them from the sharp bite of the scorching sun, Jackson holds his hand so tightly Harry thinks his fingers may go numb, and he figures Y/N is feeling the same way, if her soft, “Loosen your grip up a bit, Sweetheart, you’re gonna take off my hand.” 

Eventually, Jackson relaxes. He finally understands that the life jacket will keep him afloat and holding onto Y/N and Harry wasn’t a necessity. Once the idea of this settles in his brain, he is more willing to let go and enjoy himself. It feels wonderful to see that he’s having fun, and even better when he sees the smile on Y/N’s face from this small victory. Last year, he hadn’t felt this parental over the children last summer, but something had changed. . .something that made him feel like he was a bit of a parent. 

It has to be Y/N. There was something about her that just oozes mother figure for these kids, even if she wasn’t intending to do so. She kissed the bandages over their wounds to take away the hurt, she praised the ground they walked on, picked them up if they asked, danced with them, encouraged them, treated every single child as if they were her own. Harry believes she’ll be a beautiful mother one day, if that’s what she’d like, and whoever the father or mother was she had chosen to spend her life with, they were unbelievably lucky. He just hoped they would understand that. 

Y/N floats into his line of sight, “Are you okay? Ellie said you look like Maisey’s aunt again, whatever that means.” 

Harry snorts, before nodding, “Yeah, I’m fine. A bit tired.” 

An understanding gleam overtakes her, “Y’know, I did think you seemed a bit snoozy,” she reaches out for him, squeezing his shoulder softly, “D’ya want to have a sneaky nap? I could watch the kids.” 

“But I like having you both,” Jackson whined, shaking his head quickly, finding their hands once more, reassuring that his grip was tight as ever, “Please stay.” 

“Yeah,” Noah splashes over to them, sliding his arms around Harry’s neck, wetting his hair with the water clinging to his life jacket, “You two are fun together! We always have so much fun -- Brittany said her counsellor always yells at them when they ask her to play with them.” 

Elinor was quick to add, “And Ro’s counsellor falls asleep during art days! He doesn’t even help them stay in the lines, and they’re little like Oli, and Charlotte.” 

Y/N’s bottom lip juts out in the prettiest little pout -- Harry finds himself wanting to pluck it with the pad of his thumb, “That’s silly, isn’t it? I have so much fun with you guys, I couldn’t imagine not playing. Right Harry?” 

Nodding his assent, he reaches up, settling his hands around Noah’s arms and bring him along with him as he kicks them closer to Y/N and the other three, “It is silly. Some people just aren’t as fun as Y/N and I, Bug, it’s proven fact. They did the scientific method and everything.” 

Oliver gleefully pushes himself up on Y/N’s shoulders, flopping back into the water and bobbing, “I love yous!” He chirped brightly, “Yous guys are my favorites! I love yous.” 

The sight is adorable, especially as Y/N wriggles around and holds her arms out so they could hug, which Oliver happily accepts, “I love yous too, button.” 

They have fun -- for hours, as they switch out which kids are in the water, spend time on the beach with all of them, making sandcastles, burying one another, chatting and playing. It was very freeing; Harry could easily tell that he and the others were having far more fun than any of the other groups were -- Mitch and Niall had gravitated their groups closer to them when Y/N and the kids began to pour sand over the top of him. Even Cassidy came around with her kids after they had heard them all giggling and laughing and wanted to know what was going on. Harry was having fun, and maybe he was just mushy, but he credited it to the joy Y/N was exuding. It was hard not to be in a good mood when he was around her. 

By the time the sun sat a little lower in the sky, casting the shadows of trees over the sand and cooling them to the point of chilling. The kids washed their feet and hands beneath the rush of water from a yard hydrant, wrapped up in towels, and headed toward the dining hall for their dinner. There was a taco bar today, and Harry found that Y/N and he had a mutual love of tacos as a whole. She showed him how she adds feta crumbles, even let him have a bite of hers to see if he would like it so he could decide whether or not to put it on his own (it was delicious, she was right). 

Once dinner was finished, everyone was exhausted. They all gathered around the campfire, one of the counsellors strummed a song on his guitar, they all had s'mores and then they dispersed. Not even the rush of sugar from the chocolate and marshmallow gave any of the children an umph in their step; they were all so sluggish and slow, dragging their feet through the dirt on their way to their cabins. Harry’s group barely kept their eyes open as they stalked to the showers, washing off the lake water and sand that had been clinging to their bodies. After they brushed their teeth, they all but face planted in their beds and snores soon filled the quiet air of the cabin. They only made him realize how exhausted he was from the day spent baking in the sun, floating and kicking in the water. 

He trudges back to his cabin, where he finds Y/N had already showered off. She was face down in her pillow, her back slowly rising and falling with each gentle breath she took. She hadn’t covered in her blankets -- no, instead she used his cardigan as a makeshift cover over her body, and Harry thinks it might just be the cutest thing he’s ever seen. The patchwork swallows a good portion of her body, the sleeve flopped limply by her head. . .he could imagine her crawling into bed. Could imagine her putting her knee up first, dragging the cardigan that had been lying limply over the post with her and just letting it drape over her body. She probably wasn’t thinking she would fall asleep. . .probably thought she would just lay there for a minute before gathering the strength to get beneath her covers. 

It’s adorable -- Harry hates how adorable he finds it, actually. If he could crawl in beside her he would, but instead he ambles to the bathroom, starts up the shower, and climbs in. 

The water his hot -- boiling drops pelt his skin, washing away the grime and sweat that felt as if it’d been caked onto his skin. It felt good; to cleanse and scrub himself free of the lake, massage shampoo into his scalp, soften his curls with the conditioner, and just allow himself to revel in the feeling. Showers feel wonderful - a renewal that he deemed necessary by the end of the day. And when he gets the temperature just right, it soothes the aches and soreness in his bones, turning his muscles to softened jello. By the time he slipped out of the shower, he was practically boneless and thought he’d be lucky if he made it to his bed before dropping to the floor and falling asleep. 

He expects Y/N to still be asleep when he leaves the bathroom, but he’s surprised to find her sat up in her bed, his cardigan pooled around her body and a deep frown on her face. 

“Oh!” He’s started some -- he really thought she was out for the night, “Good morning, sleepyhead.” 

“It’s morning?” Her face further turns to that of distress and Harry bites down hard on a chuckle. 

“No,” he responds, “It’s not morning. Only about 10PM, so you’ve got plenty of time to rest still.” She looks around groggily, rubbing at her cheek with one hand while she fisted his cardigan in the other, pulling it closer around her body, “Why don’t you get beneath the covers, Babe?” He asks her, and she’s quiet for a little while. The only inkling Harry receives that she even heard him was how she tries to shuffle and wriggle the covers down with her still stretched out on the bed, stuffing her legs into the blankets first, then sliding the rest of the way smoothly. All the while she clings to the cardigan, holding it tightly, resting her cheek on it. Harry doesn’t know if Y/N’s just far more affectionate than he had even thought prior, or if she was just half awake and doing things she wouldn’t do if she was fully conscious. Vaguely does he remember her saying something about typically cuddling with a teddy at night -- how she stuffs her face against it because it always smells like her fabric softener. 

He wonders if that’s why she snuggles with it -- he wonders if she likes the smell of him, so she buries her nose in the fabric and breathes it in as she rests. 

Harry hates this. He hates how inconceivably soft he’s been feeling, but he can’t help it. Y/N had found him worthy enough to poke inside her brain -- she opened up to him in a way she expressed she’d not been opening up to many people about.  It made him feel closer to her.

But he told her he wouldn’t treat her any differently after finding out. And if he suddenly started expressing more affection, he fears she would think he was only doing it because of what she told him. He just wants to be. . .he just wants to be gentle with her. Doesn’t want her to ever think that she’s a burden to him, because the anecdote had made him question and second guess how he’d been treating her their entire time here. Of course, he was never intentionally cruel, but some of the situations he thinks about the two of them in, and how he responded, makes him cringe. 

He switches off the overhead light, her dimmed bedside lamp and muscle memory guide him to his bed. Harry climbs in, shivers as he adjusts to the warmth beneath his covers, and breathes a soft sigh of relief to have finished with the day. 

“Harry?” Y/N’s voice startles his eyes open, which he’d not been aware he’d closed. 

“Hm?” He hums -- he had thought she’d fallen back asleep already. 

“You’re okay?” 

A soft smile plays at his mouth -- she asks him every night before bed, he’s noticed. 

“Yes, I’m okay. Are you okay?” 

She nods, “You did really good today,” her voice is muffled from her cheek mushed against his cardigan, “The kids had a lot of fun, they were telling me. I had a lot of fun too.” 

“Yeah? Me too,” he reaches to thumb the hairs of his eyebrow down, “And thank you. You always do really well with the kids.” 

She’s quiet for a minute, and once more, Harry thinks she must have fallen asleep, but the shift of the mattress tells him she’s changing position and Harry notices once more that his eyes have closed, “I’m glad you’re my roomie.” 

Harry utters the words, that two weeks ago he thinks he would have spit at. 

“Yeah, I’m glad you’re my roomie too.” 

                                                     .                                   .                              .

Harry was drunk. 

Typically, he didn’t allow himself to get very drunk at these little parties. He trusted the others so little, he had no doubt in his mind that any moment he was slightly impaired in some way they would take it upon themselves to prey on his weakness. This means he only ever gets mildly tipsy -- drinks enough to feel good but caps himself when he thinks he might start stumbling. 

But he just didn’t cap himself today. Not for any reason in particular -- their day hadn’t been difficult. They helped their kids through a mildly strenuous obstacle course throughout the morning, cooled down with them drinking juice boxes and eating popsicles and by 2PM they were inside doing little DIY projects. Harry burned his finger with some hot glue, but otherwise it was a pretty easy smooth kind of day that they didn’t get often. He and Y/N hadn’t gotten to spend much time together, which he wouldn’t admit loudly was a disappointment, but he and his kids had all agreed that they missed her. 

(And when they had seen her and her group walking into the art room, the lot of them had erupted in cheers, Noah, Eli, Maisey being the loudest of them.) 

They had a pasta dinner that was surprisingly filling, they told “spooky” campfire stories and ate s’mores, he got his kids ready for bed and he went off to the cabin. He and Y/N were going to one of the parties tonight, not because they had such spectacular luck with a good time before, but because they were coming up on some of their last nights here at camp. It was a bittersweet feeling -- Harry remembered being more than ready to flee last year, counting down each day, each hour dragging on longer than the last. This time, it felt like it was coming too quick. He would miss the kids, he would miss the busy days some. . .and sure, he was happy to go home and take a shower that stays hot longer than five minutes and rest on his soft, cozy bed, but he would miss not having Y/N right across from him. 

That was what he was having the most trouble coming to terms with, he thinks. The idea of them not having to spend every moment of every day with one another after doing it for three weeks almost sounds wrong. It's the same feeling he gets when  he knew he and Mitch wouldn’t have such easy access to one another once they went back home. Being at this camp sort of felt like being stuck in a time loop where the outside world doesn’t exist, so it’s very easy to forget that they all have lives outside of here. They all go to class, go to work, go home, study, eat and sleep. 

He and Y/N live relatively close to one another -- only about a ten minute drive up the street with only one turn and it's into her apartment building -- but he wonders if they’ll utilize it. He wonders if their friendship is tied to this camp and if that’s where it will remain, or if she even wants to be friendly with him after. Harry hadn’t considered that maybe she was only putting up with him because they had to live together and she didn’t want it to be miserable. Had he questioned if he was even enjoyable to be around? How does he ask her that without sounding entirely too desperate or needy?                   

So partially, he drinks to ease some of the worry in his mind. Harry doesn’t think he would “break down” or something like it if they weren’t able to continue being friends -- like a forgotten summer love that he might think about throughout the fall, and message her to see how she was doing -- but he certainly wouldn’t be delighted if that’s how it ended up. Harry thinks there’s so much more to Y/N that he would like to see, and know, and hear. Three weeks isn’t enough time, Harry decided, but in the same breath he wondered if she had thought it was more than enough. 

Harry knows she cares for him, at least a little bit. He knows that he cares for her and her wellbeing; he was fond of her. From what he knew of who she was fundamentally, down to her core, Harry knew she was selfless and kind -- it was hard to find people like that, who were that, without it being cakey or clouded by something else. She was transparent in who she was and her feelings regarding most things, and Harry valued her honesty. 

And she was just so damn fun. Every moment with her he spent, the air filled with laughter; she brought a slice of sun in her pocket wherever she went and Harry was consistently being warmed beneath it. 

The fact of the matter is, Harry doesn’t know how he could meet someone like Y/N, and get used to the idea of her not being in his life after three weeks. If he could refuse it he would, but what was he going to do? Kidnap her and take her home with him? 

He’s sat on the tree root, opposed to standing beside it like he usually is, with his back pressed against the bark of the tree and he ignores the jagged, uneven trunk against his skin. Mitch was beside him, leaning lower than he was with his jacket bundled up and stuffed behind his head, his legs kicked out as far as they would go and because of this, his foot rested against Niall’s lap. Niall was pleasantly gone himself, a bit louder than normal but also zoning out every so often. 

He was a good guy, Niall -- he had good opinions, and he chatted him and Mitch up about guitars often (he was typically the camp’s go to for an acoustic guy if they ever wanted campfire songs). Harry thinks they could probably be really good friends, if not for the fact that Niall was so barefaced in his crush on Y/N. 

It was obvious, Harry thought. He’d thought it was obvious from the first moment he spent a prolonged period of time with both he and Y/N -- his cheeks got rosy when she touched him, he stuttered over his gratitude if she complimented him, and if she went out of her way to do something (like when she’d stuffed her hand into a thorn-bush for his guitar pick that had flung from his fingers, and subsequently got all scratched up), he would look at her how someone might stargaze. 

Harry doesn’t know why he doesn’t just ask her out, if he likes her so much. It almost irritates him how skittish Niall seems to get at the prospect of it; to run away from those warm, nice feelings that she provides is silly. It reminds him entirely too much of himself and he loathes it. 

Tonight had been no different, only Y/N was dancing back and forth between them and a few other counsellors (Harry only recognized one of them , who was called Rosie and had been in his first year maths). Harry watched her most of the night, in the least obnoxious and creepy way he could, just because. . .well, she was nice to look at. He liked how her body animated as she spoke, or how she nodded her head as someone was speaking to her -- it was an encouraging nod, and her eyes locked onto theirs like they might be telling her where the fountain of youth might be located, or the secrets to the universe. 

She was cozy today -- it was cooler out than most of the nights that they had experienced, with a chill breeze that had even stirred goosebumps on Harry’s arms (and he was all but swaddled in his hoodie). Y/N had a light fitted sweater that she sometimes slept in -- not heavy enough to shield her from the icy terrain that winter would provide, but enough to fight past the harsh summer night breeze that threatened to help a storm roll in within the next few hours. Loosely, he let the images of her cuddled close to him invade his brain. What it might feel like, how the knit would brush against his skin, if she would hide her face in his neck or spider around him as the big spoon and burrow against his hair. Y/N struck him as someone who liked to do more of the cuddling than being cuddled herself.

He would miss her when they had to leave. Harry worried who would just exist with her, like they had been doing. He worried about her going back to a place where she felt like a burden -- he would be around, wouldn’t he? If she allowed him to, he could be there for her, but he doesn’t want to seem pushy. By all definitions, they had really just met -- Harry had known Y/N for approximately 17 days, but it felt like so much longer. He wonders if he had known her in a past life, or if it was the fact that they spent almost every day all day with one another for at least 15 of those 17 day -- he finally understands how everyone in the Love Island villa always goes on about how a day in the outside world feels like a week where they are. 

It’s not like he’s professing his love to her, for fuck sake. He just likes her -- whether it be platonic or not, Harry thinks Y/N is just delightful. 

“Your little girlfriend’s not with you?” 

Harry had forgotten how Jack’s voice sounded how grating nails against iron pipes might make someone feel, mostly because they hadn’t spoken in quite a while. After Y/N had slapped him, he had kept to himself, resorting more to disgruntled glares and probably pissy comments he was murmuring to his mates about him. If someone asked Harry, he would say that him and his friends were afraid of Y/N -- she posed a good threat to them. Sure, they hadn’t understood the extent of her words that night (like how and why she knew Miss. Graham), but they were enough to rattle them. No matter being in university, or within the range of 20-23 years old, nobody wanted to be scolded by a woman in her 40s, nor did they want to be kicked out of a camp counsellor position, or to have their volunteer hours revoked. 

So they had left him alone, which Harry thinks may have been such a strain for them he would be surprised if they hadn’t popped a blood vessel. Even if they wanted to, he was always with Y/N -- they never really had the chance, and if they did, they didn’t really take it. 

Which is why he is both surprised and incredibly annoyed with Jack’s sudden appearance. 

“Piss off.” Harry responds, nursing his beer bottle closer to him. 

“You’re always so ill-tempered,” Jack leans up against the tree, “Just wanted to have a chat. Like why Cassidy suddenly wants to break things off after chatting with you and Y/N. Got any ideas?” 

Harry’s brows dipped in confusion, “What? What are you on about?” 

“Don’t act like you don’t fucking know,” Jack rolls his eyes, “Cassidy and I are doing just fucking fine for six months, but we come here, she starts chatting with you and now all the sudden she’s ready to break up. What the fuck did you say, hm?” He nudged Harry’s side with his foot, “Fucking Y/N wasn’t enough, you had to fuck Cassidy too?” He kicked him this time, harder than before.

Harry, who did not take too kindly to being kicked, rolled his eyes and pushed himself to a stand, “Dunno why you’re so fucking insecure that you think me being around has anything to do with Cassidy finally seeing what a prick you are, but this needs to stop,” he handed his bottle to Mitch who took it wordlessly, “I’m not fucking Cassidy, I’ve never fucked Cassidy, so if you could just grow the fuck up and recognize that maybe she broke up with you, because you’re awful to be around, that would be great.”            

Jack, which Harry had expected, took more of a physical approach, giving a shove to Harry’s shoulders, and Harry’s back slams against the tree behind him, “Fuck you,” he spit, “You all holier than thou ‘cos you’re dipping your dick in Miss. Rainbow Bright? What do you know about me, hm? You’re just a dumb fuck who has to be here because you’re a no good druggy fuck with anger issues. How does it feel knowing you’ll amount to nothing after UNI?” 

There isn’t a lot that could get under Harry’s skin. A lot of people could say a lot of shit that he brushes off and lets go, but there are two things that he really just can’t. One of them is when people try to speak poorly of his mum, and the other, was when someone pretends to know his situation when they don’t have a fucking clue. Who was this trust fund bastard to tell him he was a druggy fuck? That he would amount to nothing after UNI? Harry worked two jobs to set himself through school and keep himself fed, with a roof over his head, just so that he could live the life he wanted to after university. 

Maybe it was silly to punch him, but it felt good to. Harry reared back his fist and it collided with his jaw, making Jack stumble backward, his hand flying to his face, “You fucking --” he swung in return, only he catches Harry’s shoulder because Harry moved out of the way in anticipation. Niall narrowly dodged being caught in the crossfire as he rolled out of the way. 

The fight didn’t get too far, however, because when Jack was gearing up to swing again, Y/N appeared and easily wormed her way in between them, “Are you serious right now?” Her brows were furrowed -- she looked legitimately pissed off, and, well. . .it made Harry take a step back at least, “Thought we had a chat about this, hm? You were going to leave him the fuck alone -- no, look at me, not him,” she grabbed at his collar, giving a sharp tug when his angry gaze had flittered back toward Harry, “I’m not an angry person, Jack, I don’t like being mean, or cruel like you seem to be so fond of, but I can and will be if I need to and I promise you that. Don’t you ever speak to someone like that again, yeah? What you were saying was just awful.” She lets go of his collar, taking a step back and sighing in a sharp huff, “I can’t speak for Cassidy, but if I had to guess she probably cut things off because you’re a jealous bastard who questions every interaction with another person and try this alpha male persona to scare other people away. It must be exhausting.” 

Jack shook his head, “We were fine --”

“You thought you were fine. Things aren’t always what they look like, alright? The sooner you understand that, the easier your life will be.” She nods toward the center of the clearing they were in,  “Go get some ice from the cooler, and go the hell back to your cabin. You’re not a fun drunk.” 

Albeit reluctantly, Jack follows her orders and slinks his way to the cooler. The others around them had grown quiet as they had watched the confrontation unfold, but they soon all lost interest once they realized nothing more would happen. Y/N turned to face Harry, the anger on her face immediately dissolving, as she shakes her head, “What a dick. I’m so sorry he spoke to you like that,” she takes ahold of his wrist, the hand that he had punched Jack with, running her thumbs over his reddened knuckles, “I told him -- after the lake, I told him that he needed to leave you alone or I’d do something about it. Dunno what I was gonna do, but I was going to do something -- I will --” 

“Hey, hey,” he cuts her off, “It’s okay -- it’s okay, come on, let’s. . .let’s go to the cabin, yeah? Should we go back to the cabin?” 

Y/N looks at him like he was batty, “No shit we’re going back to the cabin! I’ve got to give you like a full medical look over. He slammed you into the tree, and honestly, you bruise like a peach.” 

They make the trek back to the cabin, relatively quiet, Harry still attempting to process what had happened and what Y/N had said. Had she really spoken to Jack after the fact and threatened him if he messed with Harry again? The softest, probably sweetest person he knows, had taken Jack off to the side and told him if he didn’t leave Harry alone she was going to do something about it. Not only that, she grabbed him by his collar and told him off in front of everyone. It made his heart race, the thought of it, and his cock twitches in his pants at the moment on repeat in his mind. 

Once they get back to the cabin, Y/N has him take his hoodie off with her in the bathroom so she could visualize his back and shoulder. Jack may be short-tempered and smaller than Harry, but his punches still packed a great deal, so a nice, reddening bruise was forming quickly around his shoulder. On his back there were scrapes from the tree bark, Y/N tells him, and a ton of little bruises that had begun to form as well. She makes him stay still as she retrieves the first aid kit from their medicine cabinet. 

“Y/N,” he started, and she hummed to encourage him to continue, “When did you speak with Jack privately?” 

She clears her throat, plopping the first aid kit down on the sink counter and unclipping it open, “The morning after the lake,” she answers without hesitation, “I wasn’t trying to like, fight your battles or anything, but I needed him to know I wasn’t bluffing when I told them I would rat them out, and worse if the situation allowed it. I hate bullies,” she pulls out a small tube of bacitracin, tutting her tongue as she squeezes it out on the tip of her finger, “And I hate how they treat you. I’m sorry if I overstepped.” 

“You didn’t at all,” Harry remarks softly, jolting when her fingers very carefully graze over one of the tender areas on his back, “Thank you, actually, for sticking up for me again.” 

“You don’t have to thank me. I think I’m pretty scrappy when I need to be,” she giggles to herself, “Like, if need be, I would take on the Queen for you. Might be an uneven match though, she’s pushing 100.” 

Harry spins around to face her though, “Y/N, I mean it,” he tells her seriously, their gazes locking, “Thank you for everything. For dealing with my attitude, for sticking up for me, for helping with the kids, for making this experience bearable, for being such a positive light,” he sighs, “You’re amazing, you deserve amazing things.” 

Y/N looks taken by his words -- he wonders if she’s as lost in his eyes as he is in hers. Her mouth falls open gently, like she may be searching for what to say back to him but can’t come up with anything. He worries that he’d said too much -- that he freaked her out or something. He wasn’t trying to, he was just so grateful for her, he didn’t know what to do. Didn’t know how to express it. 

He is about to apologize for being too forward, when Y/N pushes the short distance and connects their lips together. 

Harry’s confused for a moment as his brain registers what’s happening, but when he feels that she might pull away, his body finally seems to wake up. His hands find her face, cradling her jaw in his hands as he reaffirms the kiss and lets the butterflies in his body take over in hoards. He’d given thought to kissing Y/N, sure, but he’d never thought it would happen. Not only that, he’d never thought it would feel this nice. She tastes like the pineapple wine coolers she’d been sipping on that night, her lips still a bit sticky from the residue of the alcohol on her soft lips.

She’s gentle in how she kisses, like Harry would have guessed -- careful too, and cautious with how her lips parted from him only to fix back together. A pool of heat had formed in Harry’s lower belly and rose to his chest, stirring his heart in flutters when her tongue slid into his mouth and met her own. Harry hadn’t realized just how badly he wanted to kiss her until their tongues are sliding against one another, and his hands are slipping down from her jaw,  caressing the delicate skin of her throat, skating down her chest to her hips. He squeezes her sides and pulls her closer to him, feeling the knit of her top rub against his bare torso. It was as soft as he’d imagined it’d be. 

Had she been wanting to kiss him for as long as he wanted to kiss her? Normally, Harry could tell how badly someone wanted to kiss him by the act alone, but with Y/N he was so caught up he couldn’t focus. She was calm and soft, but the longer they kissed, the more ardent she became. It was the tiny moan that had left from her mouth into his own, that made him lightheaded. He had to pull away to breathe but his forehead pressed against hers as he breathed in, “Harry?” Her voice is low, she says his name like a secret, “Was that okay?” 

His response is to press their lips back together, but this time only for a moment, before he withdraws. Harry loops his fingers around her wrist and brings her with him back into the main room, flopping onto her bed since it was the closest and urging her to climb into his lap. She straddles him, and just as soon as she’s within reach, he slides his fingers at the nape of her neck and pulls her back to his mouth. 

It was good -- it felt so fucking good, Harry couldn’t begin to describe it. He held her close, and tried as he might to stave off his cock from ruining the moment, the longer they kissed the harder he got. How she was positioned at first made it so she couldn’t really feel him, but when she tried to get closer to him, she scooted her hips forward and rubbed up right against him. A gasp leaves her as she parts from him, looking down, having lifted her hips, “I’m sorry,” she apologizes and Harry gives a startled laugh. 

“I’ve got a stiffy, and you’re apologizing?” He chuckles with a shake of his head, “I’m sorry, Sweetheart. I’ve got a pretty girl in my lap kissing me, s’kind of hard not to get hard. We can stop if you want.” 

“I don’t want to stop,” she answers with no delay nor doubt, as she lowers back down, resting her front on his prick and with this she gives an experimental roll of her hips. Harry hisses in a breath as she does it again, her own little moan slipping from her mouth. She was only in a thin little pair of shorts, and Harry had chosen sweatpants for the night, so there was little fabric truly separating them. Harry was thankful for it as she continued to roll her hips against him, sponging kisses from his mouth, down his jawline, to the curve of his throat. She fixed her lips there, lulling her tongue over the skin before she started suckling at him and Harry’s hands danced along her back, stroking up and down it, feeling her, holding her closer. Each roll of her hips made him harder, and he was desperate to know if she was wet. If he pushed his fingers into her shorts, would they come back slick from her arousal? Would she watch him as he slid them into his mouth to taste her? Would she let him split her thighs and lick straight from the source. 

His mind was overcome with filth, smutty images entangle once innocent thoughts as she brought the blood to the surface of his skin. When one of his hands left where it had latched onto her hip and slowly maneuvered around to her front, she paused, but left her face dipped in his throat, “Are you wet for me?” He asks her quietly and she nods through a little shiver, “Yeah? Bet you soaked through your little panties,” he murmurs as he slides his fingers past the elastic bands of her shorts and underwear, but left his fingers just past them, “Answer me.” 

“Yes,” her voice trembles, she swallows thickly and the muscles in her abdomen contract beneath his fingers. 

Harry hums low, slipping his fingers down further and he dips between her slick folds, “Oh, Sweetheart,” he presses a chaste kiss to the side of her head, “Is this your first time getting wet for me?” She shakes her head, “Hm, really? So you’re like this often? Do you take care of it?” 

“I -- yeah,” she stutters over a moan as the pads of his fingers roll over her swollen clit slowly, feeling it flick beneath them, “At night, sometimes I will in the shower if I can’t. . .if I can’t wait anymore.” 

He feigns a gasp, “Oh my goodness,” he speeds up the slow lull of his fingers, “Your showers are always so fast, doll, you’re really that quick to cum?” 

Harry may not be able to see her face, but he can hear the pout clear in her voice, “It usually isn’t that fast! Just with you, it is -- when I think of you, it’s always quick.” 

He thought it would be impossible for his cock to be harder than it already was, but her words make pre-cum bubble at the tip, and when he dips his fingers back into her slick little hole, he gets even harder. Gliding his fingers from her panties, he draws them up to his mouth and presses them past his lips as he’d wanted to. Y/N has withdrawn from his throat, watching him do it with glassy eyes, her hands resting on his shoulders, digging her fingers into grape sized dents at the muscle. Her mouth falls open as he sucks her juices away, his eyes fluttering and a groan torn from his throat. 

“Get on the bed,” he instructed and Y/N followed without question, crawling from his lap and lying her head on her pillow as Harry stood, and repositioned himself. He takes a hold of shorts and drags them down her legs, wriggling them off her ankle and tossing them elsewhere. His lips finds her ankle first, before he’s peppering and sponging kisses down her leg, the parts that he had tended to throw over his shoulder. When he gets to her thighs, he makes the kisses slower, softer -- he suckles and nips at the supple skin until he’s right before her center, only to switch to her other thigh and push kisses up and down the length of it. 

Y/N’s whole body trembles with each shaky breath she gives. She’d spoken no words until he was positioned right in front of her core, looping his fingers in the waistband of the little cotton pair she had on, pulling them up toward her hips so the fabric stretched out over her. He could see her pussy beneath it, made out the outline of her swollen lips and engorged clit -- it made his mouth water. 

“You don’t have to, if you don’t want,” she tells him, and his gaze is pulled back up to her -- she looks apprehensive. 

“What?” 

She shrugs, “I know some guys don’t really like to so --” 

“Do you want me to eat your pussy?” Harry asks her bluntly, and he revels in the way her eyes widen, and how bashful her face turns as she looks away, “It’s a yes or no question, honey, if you don’t want me to, I can come back up and kiss you while I make you feel good with my fingers. If you do want me to, I’m g’na pull those panties to the side and make you cum on my tongue -- either I’m good with.” 

“I -- yes,” she answers, her voice meek, “Yes I want you to.” 

Harry smiles softly, “Poor thing, How many stupid boys were refusing to eat this sweet little peach?” He runs his thumb up and down her slit, visualizing where the wet spot had grown and soaked her panties so that the fabric thinned. Leaning in, he nosed at her clit and she inhales, “God, I’m so excited — you’re okay with this? You’re okay with me eating this little pussy out? Need you to let me know because once I start sweet girl, I’ll be in heaven.”

“Yes, please, please lick me.”

“So polite,” he suckles a kiss at the very innermost part of her thigh, before licking one, long stripe up her center through the fabric. She moans, pushing her hips down toward his mouth as he drags his tongue over it again, and again, and again. He soaks it with his spit, teasing her — he wanted to pull her panties to the side and suckle and slurp between her lips until she came — but he wants her to beg for him. Wants to hear that she wants him just as much as he wants her. 

He smiles against her as he hears her getting impatient, little huffs between each moan. She whines, her hips bucking up against his tongue — he looks up to her, watching as her chest rises and falls quickly. The fingers of one hand are dug into the sheets beside her, while the others rest between her teeth. Her brows were tilted, lips pouted, whimpers come more frequently the longer he suckles and laps on the fabric, drenching it. 

“Harry,” she finally works out, shivering when he pauses just over her clit and flickers his tongue over the top of it, “Oh, please just -- please.”

“Hm?” He hums against her, jolts, inhaling sharply, “What is it, baby? You’ve got to use your words.” 

“Please stop teasing me,” she tells him, “Please take them off.” 

And Harry may love to tease, but he wasn’t cruel. Wasn’t a bloody monster, was he? So he slides his index and middle finger in between the fabric and her core and tugs them over to the side -- he didn’t want to waste any time wiggling them down her legs. No, instead he dips his tongue in between her lips and slides it flat and straight up to her swollen clit. The groan that leaves her is sinful -- it makes his cock twitch in his pants, his heart slamming against his sternum as he suckles and her fingers find his curls. She digs her fingers within the strands, rocking her hips up to meet his mouth, and for a moment, Harry just leaves his tongue out and flat for her to grind against. Harry thinks, if he could spend the day just strapped to Y/N’s bed, willing, ready, and waiting for her to come use his mouth how she pleased -- he would be inconceivable happy. 

Eventually he wiggles his face back into her, sliding his tongue back and forth before he latches his lips back around her silky folds. The swollen little button crying desperately for his attention was where he spent most of his time, lapping, or lulling his tongue in circles around it. She keens, her heel digs into the mattress and begins to slide down but Harry grabs a hold of her thighs and pushes both of them up, so her knees are to her chest. The new position makes her cry out his name raggedly, and Harry was teeming with carnal desire, and so horny he thinks he would barely have to hump against the mattress to cum. 

“I’m close,” she warns him, mewling, “I’m g’na cum, I’m -- oh, please don’t stop, please don’t stop.” 

Harry doesn’t think he’d stop if he was paid to do it. He doubles his efforts, sucking harder, sliding down to tongue at her hole while his fingers wrapped around and spun little circles into her clit. His other hand he reaches up with and slides his thumb into her mouth and she accepts it graciously, as it muted her moans that grew louder and louder the closer she got. 

When she cums, it’s beautiful -- Harry wishes he would be able to see it on repeat, how her back arched upward and her hips bucked loosely as she pulsated around his tongue. Her mouth hangs open around his thumb, her eyes squeezed shut, the fingers in his hair tighten and her other hand wraps around his wrists and holds him tightly. The initial lurch of it subsides and she melts into the mattress, trying to catch her breath, her chest heaving beneath her sweater. 

After he thoroughly cleans her (until she’s twitching and jumping away from his tongue), he crawls up her body, pushing her sweater up over her breasts, “Can I fuck you, Darling?” He asks her, a small smile on his mouth when she leans her chest closer to him so he can reach behind her and unclip her bra. Tugging the cups away, he grabs them carefully, thumbing over her nipple, “If you don’t want to, that’s okay, don’t feel bad about it, just let me know.” 

“I want you to,” she rushes to tell him, nodding, “Do you have a condom?” 

He dips his head against her chest, breathing out a sigh, “Fuck me,” he utters, shaking his head, “No, I don’t. I’m sorry.” 

He usually does -- Harry always keeps a few on him, but he remembers very vividly he and Y/N had blown his last one up just a few nights prior and drawn a face on it. For a moment he feels hopeless, a sad pit forming in his stomach because the thought of fucking Y/N sounded like paradise and he only brought one bloody condom that he wasted. 

“It’s okay, we’ll do it next time then,” she tells him, and Harry feels a joyful spike in his overall demeanor. Next time -- she wanted there to be a next time? And if she wanted there to be a next time, then they would have to see each other after the camp. . .they would spend time together, Harry could learn what she was like in her normal day to day. He was eager and delighted, and not even just at the prospect of pushing into her (which he was also pretty damn excited for), “I mean, if you wanted to do this again, then, yeah -- right? We’ll hang out after camp is through?”

A smile threatens to split his cheeks, “Of course we will,” he tells her, nosing at her jawline, “And not just ‘cos you promised to let me fuck you. I was hoping we would see each other still but was worried that you might be sick of me.” 

Her brows pinch, “Sick of you? Dummy, I thought you would be sick of me!” She shakes her head, rolling her eyes at the both of them, “We’re so stupid, we ought’a communicate better.” Y/N presses at his abdomen, “C’mon then, I’ll spin around and you can fuck between my thighs. I did it once with a boy -- I just shaved in the shower last night too so it should be soft.” 

Y/N flips over, scooting her bum in the air for him as she cuddles a pillow to her face, her ankles locked in place and her thighs squeezed together. Harry wiggles out of his pants and boxers before he lets a glob of spit fall onto his stiff cock that had soundly slapped up against his stomach, slicking it up nice and wet so the glide between her thighs wouldn’t be too dry. One hand he lays palm flat to her bum, stroking the skin there with his thumb while the other hand navigates his prick, tipping it down and fitting it between her warm, soft thighs. 

It felt good; Harry groans wantonly as he pulls out and sinks back in, watching himself disappear between them. She wiggles her bum at him and Harry playfully swats it, chuckling when she squeals and giggles, “You’re so fucking cute,” he coos before bending over, stretching himself over her so his chest was pressed to her back as he started steadily fucking in between her thighs. One hand he uses to cup her breast and tweak at her nipple while the other he slides down to her pussy, finding her swollen little button and rubbing it. 

Harry’s skin prickles as she moans, her legs falling open just slightly but he tuts his tongue, “Keep them nice and tight for me, baby,” he murmurs, and she nods, tightening the channel for him once more. He won’t last long, he knows it -- he can feel that pool of heat crackling in his lower belly. His blood buzzes in his ears as he fucks his hips forward, their skin slapping together sound in their little cabin. Her breasts bounce with each thrust he gives, she’s beginning to cum again from the ministration of his fingers, and Harry’s nearing the end of his rope. 

“You feel so fucking good,” he’s just a breath away from her ear, “You’re gonna make me cum.” 

He nibbles at the shell of her ear and lets his eyes flutter closed, his senses on overload. All he can hear, and taste, and smell, and feel is her. Dizzy and overwhelmed, Harry feels as if he may burst at the seams. 

“Cum,” she murmurs, “Please, I want you to feel good -- I want you to cum.” 

That’s all it takes -- the little push of her words has his hips stuttering as he cums, spurting long stripes between her thighs, some catching her skin, some landing on her sheets below them. His world fizzles out, static splinters through his body as warmth rushes through his veins, and his toes curl hard enough to lock up. As he comes back to, he giggles, the last of his orgasm drooling from the tip as he pushes a kiss to the back of Y/N’s head, “Stay still, lemme go get us a rag.” 

His legs feel like jelly when he stands, fleeing arse naked to the bathroom and returning moments later with warm, wet rags. He cleans her first, careful in how he works her underwear down her legs before he pats gently around her thighs and at her center. She’s sensitive, so a few times she twitches and flinches from him but eventually relaxes as she holds tightly to the pillow. He wipes himself off a bit haphazardly, more concerned with getting Y/N somewhere to lie down as he gently tugs on her arms, “C’mere, poor thing, I came all over your bed.” 

“Yeah, you jerk,” she says puckishly, letting him guide her over to his bed, climbing in and immediately snuggling beneath his covers. Harry is not too far behind her, and at first she snuggles up close to him, she hisses and squeals before trying to shuffle away, “Why are your feet like ice?” She asks him, her words accusing, like he’d come in the bed with intent to freeze her. 

Harry shrugs, “I dunno’ I usually wear socks to bed to keep them warm.” 

“Socks? To sleep?” She slowly wiggles her way closer to him, despite the words that follow, “I don’t think we can share a bed, you’re batty.” 

“Guess you’ll have to go sleep on the jizzy bed then.” 

Y/N laughs, and Harry feels it vibrate through his body as he holds her close to his chest, his arm wrapped around her shoulders. They’re quiet for a moment, as they both settle, taking deep, slow breaths, allowing themselves to slip towards sleep. 

Before Harry could get there, Y/N murmured his name. 

“Thanks for being my camp ‘husbad’.” 

Harry smiled to himself, and held her a little closer before he teased her. 

“You can say thank you next time with an 18 carat diamond.”  

[aetheternity]

Hard pass (Levi x reader)

(Enjoy a beautiful pic of chubby cheeked Levi)

Synopsis: Levi is forced out of his comfy dorm room and in a strange twist of events right into your arms at a college party.

"No."

"But I haven't even finished the question yet.." Hange sighed

"You want me to come to one of these pointless weekend parties that you go to almost every Saturday." Levi responded, fingers clicking quickly against his laptops keyboard.

"Come on Levi, if I got forced into going you have to come too." Erwin said with exasperation thick in his tone.

"How did you stupidly end up saying yes?" Levi questioned looking up from his laptop with a small raise of his brow.

Erwin shook his head almost in shame. "Hange offered to purchase that book I've wanted all semester. The one I couldn't find for any cheaper than 350." He shrugged, "Speaking of which how do you plan on paying for it?"

"Don't worry about that. Worry about the party we're all going to have so much fun at tonight."

"I said no." Levi grunted

"Oh come on!" Hange's voice echoed in the small dorm room.

"What else are you going to be doing? You know besides staring at a screen all night and cleaning Mike's side of the room?"

Mike was an over all good roommate despite his cluttered space. Levi had known him his entire almost three years of college and after a while they'd become friends. Though Levi still sometimes found himself cleaning up after Mike because he just couldn't stand the growing clothes pile on the other side of the room.

"So what?" Levi shrugged rereading the same paragraph again because Hange kept distracting him.

"So?! Do you really wanna sit in here on a Saturday night again instead of going to get some pussy like Mike is probably doing?"

"That's so inappropriate Hange." Erwin commented

"Take the stick out of your ass we're all grownups here." Hange replied shooting Erwin a weak stare which Erwin reciprocated. "Come on! What'd I have to do to get you to come?"

Levi rubbed his eyelids. He knew this would pretty much be his night if he didn't go but parties definitely weren't his thing. Though somehow this might be mildly worse.

"One fucking hour. No more no less." He finally agreed

"YES!" Hange screamed so loud it could probably be heard in the building next door.

"Look who else stupidly ended up saying yes." Erwin smirked

"Shut up, I just want to be able to work in silence sometime tonight.

"Sure sure."

"Get ready! We'll be waiting downstairs!" Hange bounced

~ ~ ~ ~

It took Levi about thirty minutes to get ready. His attire comprised of a dark red shirt, black dress pants and a black jacket hung over his shoulder. He hopped into Hange's car ignoring the groans of how this was a party not a funeral and how him and Erwin sucked at having fun.

He hadn't even entered the front door yet and he was already praying for this hour to be quick. He didn't technically have to rush back to his paper since he was ahead of schedule for all of his classes. But he still hated to leave an unfinished paper just lying around. Even if only for an hour.

The drive was surprisingly (and thankfully) pretty short. Though Levi was surprised when they headed into a dorm building. Hange took the lead as they climbed up the stairs though the higher they got the worse the smell got.

Erwin coughed fanning his face, "God that is an ungodly odor." And Levi quickly followed suit wrinkling his nose.

"Can't have a party without it." Hange replied with a small laugh.

"Disgusting." Levi responded

"You can definitely have a party without weed." Erwin groaned

"Your stuffy book meetings are parties Erwin."

Levi almost wanted to laugh at this but he kept his composure. They finally rounded a corner coming up to a door where a guy and a girl were outstretched on the floor. Both of whom had drinks in their hands. They both greeted Hange and Hange quickly greeted them back.

"Alright boys. Time to party." She delighted

The booming music that Levi could hear out in the hallway went from mildly obnoxious to instantly pounding. Levi hated it. He might have to find a way to sneak out before the hour was up. Though at the moment Hange was pulling both him and Erwin by their collars as if she was scared either of them would make a run for it.

"You guys hungry?!" She asked "Let's go get some chips!"

It felt like the farther in you went the worse the godforsaken music sounded. And in such a small dorm. How was everyone not deaf? Somehow though it looked like almost everyone was ignoring the music. There were people on the floor making out, people talking, a guy laying in the sink with a lampshade over his head..

And throughout all of it Hange was getting greeted left and right. It was honestly weird seeing as Levi had never seen Hange with anyone other than him and Erwin. They finally reached the snack table where Hange quickly shoved the bowl of chips into Levi's hands.

Levi grumbled but Hange just smiled, "Come on guys, Loosen up this is your first party after all!" She sighed, loudly rubbing both of their backs.

Levi wordless handed the chip bowl to Erwin. "I've been to parties." Erwin replied, taking a chip and slowly chewing it.

"Your fifteenth birthday is not what I'm talking about." She huffed, "You guys are totally missing out on what makes college fun!"

"Watching people shove their tongues into each other's mouths and get drunk in a room that is far too hot and too crowded while music bumps obnoxiously over every word you say so you have to lose your voice screaming?"

"Yes! Isn't that great?!" Erwin and Levi simultaneously groaned over Hange's enthusiasm. "Here, come on have a beer!" She handed both boys a bottle. Levi stared at it plainly, that is until a voice shakes him from his gaze.

"Hey Hange!" This voice is much sweeter. So much more comforting to hear than the agitating speaker. He looked up in time to freeze in his place. His eyes transfixed on the person currently in front of him.

"Y/N! Hey, I didn't know you were coming out tonight."

"Yeah, my roommate forced me. She said I've been too stressed lately." Her smile was bright under all the strobe lights. Everything about her felt bright from her eyes to the shimmer of her hair. Was her hair shimmering? Maybe it was Levi's imagination.

Y/N? Was that what Hange called her? What a pretty name for such a pretty girl.. How could Hange know someone like you?

"You remember Erwin right?" Hange asked, which temporarily shook Levi from his thoughts.

Erwin stuck out his hand, "Hi again Y/N." Erwin knew you too??

"Hey! Erwin, let me guess you still haven't found that impressively old book full of research from like 1853?" Their hands stayed together for a minute longer than Levi would've liked.

"Incorrect, the only reason I'm here is because I found it."

She nodded her smile still warm and giving Levi a warmth that spread through his abdomen like a flame. "Sorry, I'm a little off my radar tonight. I'm the designated deliverer. Deliever because I'm just walking my drunk friends a couple floors down later."

Hange gave a brief laugh, "Where is Sasha by the way?"

Y/N searched for a second. "I'm hoping she's across the hall because I've been trying to escape all this noise all night."

"Oh! Right by the way this is Levi!"

Y/N's gaze turned from Hange to Levi and she stretched out her hand. "Oh hi Levi." She said

"H-H-Hi.." Levi said, hand shaking as he placed it in her's. She giggled and Levi swore he felt her thumb rub the back of his hand.

"Well, I better go look for Sasha. I can't go back to our room till she's with me. Come across the hall later I'll probably still be there."

"Sure, sounds good!" Hange replied

Y/N smiled, "Nice to see you again Erwin, Bye Levi."

Levi could've sworn up and down that Y/N had said his name differently. She had to have right? Her tone was so sultry.. the words ran through Levi's brain replying over and over. Shivers coursing up and down his spine-

"I can't tell if Levi looks red from the strobe lights or if he's flushed." Levi turned at Erwin's words cupping his face before grunting at how hot he felt.

Oh no..

"I can't believe you have crush on my friend!"

Levi felt his face grow even hotter. "I don't! Sh-shut up." He outwardly huffed over how pathetic he was being. His heart felt so heavy in his chest

"OH MY GOD SO CUTE!!" Surprisingly enough Hange caught the attention of a few people. "THIS'LL BE GREAT! I CAN BE YOUR WINGMAN!"

"Shut the fuck up Hange!" Levi practically growled. Erwin nodded to the people staring at them. "Shut up.. I-I don't have a crush on her.."

Hange finally stopped bouncing and weirdly fell silent as she stood staring at her best friend. "Fine, let's go across the hall then."

Levi's heart instantly fluttered. "But we just got here?" Erwin said, seemingly questioning his own weird reluctance to go across the hall when he definitely hated it here as much as Levi.

"No real reason. I mean. It's just that it's quieter over there. Everyone over there is just drinking and talking." Hange responded already walking towards the door. Levi felt his feet move without his consent practically bumping into Hange's back as he hurried out behind her. Erwin quickly following.

Hange knocked twice on the door across the hall. And the three of them walked in. And Levi didn't even realize how much of a relief it was to be here until the smell hit his noise and the peaceful chatter hit his ears.

Hange huffed but Levi barely noticed, his eyes scanning the room for Y/N.

"It's so quiet here. I'm not fond of this I might go back across the hall and you guys can stay here."

Erwin immediately protested, "We don't know anyone here."

"Yeah, but I didn't even get to enjoy the music!" Hange pouted stomping slightly like a child.

"You forced us to come now you have to stay with us." Erwin replied, "Besides-" he looked at Levi who was staring at three slightly cracked doors. "This could be way better."

"Soooooooo!" Hange smirked, elbowing Levi's shoulder.

Levi immediately tended up at the feeling. His gaze steely and cold. "What?"

"How are you gonna ask out Y/N?"

Levi's face betrayed him, turning a deep red at the spur of the moment question. "I'm not asking shit."

"Oh come on! I did not bring you two to this party for absolutely nothing exciting to happen."

"If you like her you should tell her Levi." Erwin replied honestly

Levi scowled, "I don't.."

"Yeah ok so let's pretend you're not talking out of your ass." Hange says, leading both boys over to the couch. "Nevermind we can't cause you're talking out of your ass."

"Tch."

"Is she even here?" Erwin asked

Levi did a quick look around once more just as you were coming out of the bedroom. A loud sigh falling off your lips.

"Hey!" She smiled "Didn't expect to see you guys so soon again."

"Oh yeah well, we just couldn't wait to see you again." Hange remarked ignoring the daggers Levi was sending her. "Come sit with us." Hange offers.

Y/N moves closer to sit between Hange and Erwin until Hange places a hand on her back. "No no no, you don't wanna sit here.. Erwin just let one rip. The whole room is gonna smell soon." She waved her hand in front of her nose and Erwin glared at her. "Sit next to Levi!" She offered

A part of Levi was genuinely thinking about how much Hange would sell for on Amazon while another part of him was relieved for the small plop of the seat next to him as you sat down. The way you reached forward to grab the tea cup you'd placed on the table.

It was easier now to see your curves and as much as Levi tried to hide his staring he couldn't help it. His eyes raking over every inch of your body he could see. Luckily you weren't paying attention to the way the tips of his ears grew redder by the second.

"You put her to sleep in someone else's room?" Hange laughed

"Well I think they're ordering another pizza so she's probably gonna wake up when she smells that."

And your smell.. Levi couldn't tell if it was your hair or your body but your smell was intoxicating right now. So mellow and sweet yet strong and vibrant.

"Uggghhh good cause I'm starving!"

Y/N laughed, "Ah I remember when I had to hear something like that every morning."

"That English class was way too early in the morning and you know it!" Hange laughed. Erwin had turned to his phone clearly more relaxed by the atmosphere.

"So, Levi what's your major?" Y/N suddenly turned to ask.

Levi blinked, then opened his mouth only to shut it again. His eyes were practically bulging and he felt like his face would melt off.

"He's business law." Hange helped clearly also holding in a laugh as Levi could only nod quietly.

"Oh. You know I know someone whose in-

"Y/N.. Where's my bed.." All four of you turned at once as a brown haired girl stumbled around in the space. "My bed.." she repeated staggering around.

"Ooo ok, you want you want your bed?" Y/N stood grabbing hold of the girl's waist. She giggled in delight and Y/N rubbed her back with a grin. "I'm gonna take Sasha downstairs."

"Are you going to come back?" Erwin asked and Levi was relieved in a way because he definitely wouldn't be able to get the words out.

"Mm, I don't think so. I'll see if she goes down easy then I might." She shrugged and Sasha giggled again. "Alright, time for bed." She chirped leading the girl in her arms out and soon far away from Levi's view.

He felt his stomach twist. Silently wishing he knew what being held like that by you felt like.

[mylifeisactuallyamess]

Poe Dameron x Reader

A/N: I don’t know what possessed me. It’s pure sadness don’t read it.

Warnings: Sadness.

Word Count: 2292

You rolled over in bed seeing his side was already made. You stretched out a hand hating how cold it was, his scent fading. Your heart fluttered a heaviness weighed on your chest but with a firm swallow and some deep breaths you were able to stop it from building.

He was in the kitchen already dressed in his suit, his dark curls flopping over his forehead as he gazed at the folded paper on the counter, a cup of coffee in one hand.

“I didn’t hear you get up,” you commented. He looked down at you with a grin on his face as he wrapped an arm over your shoulders.

“You were dead to the world, baby. I didn’t wanna wake you.” He planted a firm kiss on the top of your head. “I have got to get to work, I’ll see you later!” You nodded, hating the way his body heat left you instantly. You moved over to the coffee machine tutting when you saw he’d left his briefcase, that man was always forgetting something. You went over to the window hoping to see him in the car park but he’d already gone and you shrugged. He’d come back if he needed it, he’d come back.

———————————————

You walked into work with your face buried in your phone as you went through some emails, your boss had requested a meeting and you tried to think of what it could be about. Your performance was up to standard, you never missed a deadline, he’d never given you any reason to doubt yourself until now. You rapped smartly on his door and he called you in.

“Please take a seat,” he said softly.

“I’m sorry Armitage, I have to ask, have I done something wrong?” You blurted out as you sat down, nerves getting the better of you.

“No, why?” He asked, frowning slightly.

“Well this meeting…” his green eyes roamed over you a second as though deciding what to say next.

“I just wanted to check in with you and offer my help or some time off should you need it.”

“Oh,” you didn’t know how to respond. A weight was pressing down on your mind, a black cloud you refused to acknowledge. “Why would I need time off? You think I should take a holiday?”

“Hmmm, you haven’t taken any time off since…” you stood up cutting him off.

“I can assure you I am perfectly capable of working,” why was your voice slightly higher than normal? Were your hands shaking? The pressure got worse, crowding your thoughts threatening to consume you. “I need to work now.” You couldn’t look at him, because if you did you’d have to see the pity in his eyes.

“If you need anything…”

“I don’t, but thank you.” And you left without a word.

———————————————

“The girls asked me to go out tonight.”

“Then you should go!” Poe replied from the bathroom. You made a face.

“I don’t know if I want to, I just want to be here with you.” He came up behind you, his hair damp from the shower, his skin cool against your as he planted a kiss on your cheek.

“I’m not going anywhere baby, I’ll be here when you get back.” You sighed.

“Alright, I’ll go. But you need to help me choose an outfit.” He groaned loudly, falling to his knees, his face already scrunched you in mock pain and you giggled.

“No god please no!! I always say the first dress looks amazing and then we go through 20 more before circling back to the first dress!” He whined loudly.

“So much drama with you Poe Dameron,” you snorted, getting up and opening the closet.

“Baby you are slowly driving me mad…” you ignored him, pulling out dresses and placing them on the bed. “That one!” He shouted, pointing randomly and you slapped his hand away.

“No.” He groaned again and you tried not to smile, you loved tormenting him like this. “Look on the bright side Dameron, you get to see me put on a little fashion show. Sit through it,” you picked up a dress, casting a suggestive glance in his direction. “I might reward your good behaviour.” He sat down on the stool you’d vacated and crossed his legs.

“I’m ready.”

———————————————

The restaurant was loud and bright. The smells were fantastic and you’d forgotten what good company your friends were. It had been too long since you had braved coming out with them. You went to the bar ordering some drinks with Rose.

“Hey,” she slid slightly closer to you, her elbow brushing yours as she leaned into your space. “You holding up ok?” She whispered her brown eyes soft with worry.

“Yeah I’m ok.” You sipped your drink nodding, hoping she wouldn’t ask you again. It was there just on the fringes of your mind, a fuzziness you couldn’t put a name to. A monster waiting outside of your invisible fence, prowling in the darkness getting ready to pounce and make you feel something you didn’t want to.

“It’s just that after the….well you seem to be coping….”

“I’m fine! Honestly.” You gave her a wide smile and went back to the table joining in with the laughter but all the while wishing you were back home with Poe.

———————————————

“Did you have fun?” He was standing in the kitchen when you got home, making you jump slightly as he came into focus when you put the light on.

“Yes it was good to get out, I felt like they tiptoed around me a bit though. I don’t know why.” You put your bag on the counter accepting his strong arms around you, burying into his embrace and breathing in his scent deeply.

“I miss you,” he whispered, his lips brushing your ear.

“I missed you too, but I’m home now,” tilting your head up you gently gave him a lingering kiss. “Let’s go to bed.”

“Ok baby.”

———————————————

Your eyes opened and instantly looked over to his side of the bed, impeccably made already. He never used to be this tidy. You washed and got dressed making your way to the kitchen, Poe was standing there in his suit holding a coffee and looking down at the paper on the side, a slight frown pulling on his brow.

“You ok?” You asked. The coffee machine was cold as you changed the pod, replacing it with a fresh one and grabbing your favourite mug.

“Yeah, just this headline…” he murmured. “You need to look at it.”

“I don’t want to,” you replied quickly, hearing his heavy sigh.

“But you need to!” He demanded.

“No!” Silence descended on you both, your hand raised to cut him off. Your entire body trembled, a rage was unfurling in your chest and you tried to keep it buried. Because after the rage came the pain and you weren’t ready for that. “I just want to drink my coffee with you.”

“I’m going to work.” Your gaze drifted to his briefcase.

“Poe, your case….” But he’d already gone.

———————————————

You closed your eyes, your friends had arrived unexpectedly with pizza and gin. Their noise filled your apartment, grating on you, setting your teeth on edge with their jokes and banter. You were tired, just wanting to curl up on the sofa and snuggle…

“Hey what’s this?” Jess asked, pointing to the newspaper on the side.

“Leave it.”

“It’s out of date, shouldn’t it be in recycling?”

“Just leave it.” You slammed some glasses down drawing her attention off Poe’s paper. You put a smile on your face, but even you could feel the cracks widening with every fake smile these days. “Take these over,” you slid her the glasses and she took them without a word.

“They’re just trying to help.” You relaxed. Poe’s voice was rich and calming, his hand rested on the counter and you grabbed it, needing to feel his skin, his warmth, the strength of his grip. “They are worried about you,” he whispered. You looked up into those deep brown eyes feeling all your emotions trickling away the longer you looked at him.

“I know, but I have you.” He smiled that lopsided smile you had fallen in love with the first time you saw it. His fingers toyed with yours for a moment.

“Yeah baby. You do…always.” Rose called your name making you look up.

“We need the other glasses!” She called.

“They’re coming!” You turned to Poe but he’d gone and you clenched your empty fist on the kitchen counter. “No….no no,” the sound of smashing glass pulled everyone’s attention to you. The glass, it just slipped from your other hand smashing and scattering like the pieces of your heart. Rose and Jess were beside you in a moment, Finn was there saying he’d clean it up and you weren’t to worry. They had you.

———————————————

You barely slept that night, staring at the empty side of your bed choosing to get up with the sun only to find Poe already in the kitchen. You paused by the door, his eyes searching yours, a sad look on his face.

“You shouldn’t be here,” you whispered. He shook his head, tears forming in those perfect eyes and he grimaced.

“You really should read this headline,” he mumbled, pointing to the paper.

“I’ve read it,” you lied, feeling your own tears clinging stubbornly to your lashes.

“You’re such a liar,” he sobbed with a smile.

“I can’t….I don’t want to do this,” you whispered. The beast was creeping up on you, the invisible gate had been opened and you could already feel it’s claws sinking into your splintered heart. A sob beat your chest as he gathered you into his arms.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry! But it’s time.” You clung to him, digging your fingers into his arms refusing to acknowledge anything about the situation.

“I don’t want to let you go! I’m not ready!” You cried out loudly.

“You need to. I can’t stay here….” His voice was thick with emotion, his breath warm against your neck.

“But you are here!” You whispered through the tears. “I feel you, I can taste you when I do this,” you grabbed his face giving him a hurried kiss as you both shed tears on each other. “I can smell you, Poe, you’re here!”

“I’m not, baby, and you know it.” Pain lanced through your body, the intensity of it bringing you to your knees. Poe kneeled in front of you, letting you run your hands all over him watching you with sorrow filled eyes.

“But I feel you,” the words choked out of you as your throat closed up with grief. A low keening noise erupted from your chest, your head thrown back as you fought the waves of sadness that threatened to sweep you away. “You can’t l-leave me!” You sobbed heavily.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to, I love you.” You looked up at him, his hand smudging the tears into your skin as he gazed lovingly at you. “I will always be with you, wherever you look I’ll be there laughing with you, crying with you…” his hands were softer than you remembered, the heat of him mingling with your own and you placed a hand over his. He pulled you in for a lingering kiss, the tears still rolling from your eyes as the sobs shook your body. You didn’t reopen your eyes as he pulled away, not wanting to see the sadness that dwelled inside him. You didn’t want to remember him this way, crying and breaking apart at the seams. “Don't grieve for what we didn’t have or didn’t do. We had a happy, love filled life and I want you to remember that.”

“Poe…” you whispered. Your palm brushed your cheek feeling the wetness of your pain as it painted your face. “Poe?” Now you opened your eyes, seeing your empty flat properly for the first time. The early morning sun fractured through your tears, splintering your vision as you mourned loudly. Deep cries of pain rolled from the depths of your despair, things you’d kept buried for the last few months finally surfaced making you feel raw and exposed. “You come back right now!” You snarled into the empty room. “Poe Dameron I swear to god….if you leave me….”

But he was never coming back. You’d been hiding from that fact all this time, imagining him here at home with you like nothing had changed. But it had, everything had changed.

You made it to the kitchen, your body vibrating with grief, your teeth grinding loudly in the stillness, your fingers brushed the edge of the paper. With a shaking hand you flattened it, closing your eyes before finding the strength to look at the headline.

MAN DIES IN HIT AND RUN

Poe Dameron, 34, died in a tragic accident on the high street…

Poe Dameron died in a tragic accident….

Poe Dameron died…..

Poe died….

The voice in your mind was screaming, a loud high pitched whine as everything filtered away except the words on the out of date paper but eventually they became a blur. You had been denying yourself the grief, the heartache but now it had caught up with you. It ripped through you without mercy, leaving you tattered and broken on the kitchen floor.

He was dead, gone, you’d never hold his hand or kiss his lips. You’d never again share a bed or a shower, hear his laughter or have a conversation about everyday life. He was gone, and he was never coming back.

Death leaves a heartache no one can heal, love leaves a memory no one can steal.

[shinebrightlikeanarwhal]

Random SF ideas

It has a lot of Travis ships because that's my feral lil bby. I'm having fun keeping him from bullying people by bullying him instead lol

Every time he enters school Sal mutters “anything can happen in the Bronx”. Todd is the only one that doesn’t understand.

Travis is emotionally constipated and will take it out on others, but later do small things as his form of apologizing. Philip and his mother are the only people that understand him and understand why. Sal thinks he may be bipolar and Larry has probably called him the r-slur under his breath. (Stinky boy probably would say it openly if not for Sal's disdain for that word).

Maple and Travis bonding over jewelry and make up. Travis won’t admit it to anyone but her but he likes the way Maple accessorizes. Obligatory Chug appreciation to keep on her good side, later forms a healthy and wholesome friendship.

Travis and Larry fight verbally. It doesn’t get physical unless Larry loses control and shoved Travis. This prompting a snarky reminder that Larry is no better than Travis’ own father. They cuddle and fall asleep later tho, after Sal puts them in their get along corner.

Nicknames. Travis’ weakness is nicknames. Lisa discovers this and shows Larry and Sal who abuse this power. Travis’ tan cheeks are bright red anytime he’s out public with them because of their stupidly sweet nicknames. Their go to for reactions are baby(boy), sweetheart and bottom

Shameless PDA when Sal is jealous. Travis learns the hard way how easy it is to make him jealous when a hand is in his waist and holding him close to the shorter. Fingers tracing any exposed skin to keep Travis focused on him. Sorry Lar, you took up too much Travis time..

Travis’ mom being an absolute babe. Apple if her eye is her sweet boy. Probably passed while he was young and had to watch him grow in that unhealthy environment.. maybe reaches out to Sal for help since he’s more intuitive. Def terrifies Larry a couple times as a prank. He hit her son, bully or not, it just felt right to braid his hair to his bed post a couple times and paint his nasty thoughts on his chest.

Travis hates surprises and loud noises because of his father. They don’t learn that until they throw a surprise birthday party with cheering and loud pops of confetti balloons, his panic attack damn near gave him a heart attack. (He refused to accept apologies for something they didn’t know. Instead demanding they spoil him for the rest of the week as compensation for his hospital trip on his birthday)

I said it once, and I’ll say it again. Service. Animals. Mr. Phelps legally obligated to give him a service animal and Travis is somewhat saved from Kenneth's abuse. Taking more time outside for walks (the dog can’t bare letting Travis stay in the house for long with his father home). He genuinely bonds with other students over his new dog (the dog allowing contact when not in uniform but if Travis’ needs are present will attach itself to Travis’ hip.

Religious trauma and coping. Because PLS, can we please address the amount of abuse because of the Bible?? That boy may stay and follow the proper words of his lord. Or he could detach himself from the church entirely (especially because of the cult!)

Travis ships: Salvis and Larvis

Asked out: Oh. Oh no. How did they fall for Travis?!? What did they do to find that feral little kitten so cute?? Was it they dyed hair? The dresses when he shows off more legs than they anticipated? Him apologizing and changing for the better?? What happened to him to make him so interesting!? Sal absolutely starts approaching Travis cautiously. Taken aback when he's greeted with a warm smile and compliments. They start to grow as friends and spend time together often. Sharing eachother with their friend groups and on their own. It takes a couple of years before Sal nervously asks Travis if he would be interested in getting closer. Travis doesn't understand and Sal just awkwardly blurts out if he would try dating him... for an experiment or anything. Travis is excited, he wants to be closer and happily hugs onto Sal as his answer.

Larry is a lot ore aggressive. Cornering Travis and glaring down at him. Demanding to know what his game is. Travis doesn't fight he just nervously asks if Larry hates him. Larry almost says he does but gets distracted by the trembling and cowering kitten before him. Fuck, he can't possibly hate Travis. Larry instead starts approaching Travis. At first Travis is afraid that Larry will hit him if he doesn't like something he does. Larry hates to admit it, but Travis infested his mind. Dreams were no longer sacred when teenage hormones and a new love interest were involved. Many a times he had to look away when Travis were a particular skirt or dress because his dreams seemed to run rampant with those items. When they finally talk, Travis initiates it. He Pushes Larry into a bathroom stall and demands he explain himself. He's staring at him like a piece of meat and following him around. Larry is scaring HIS friends. Larry doesn't even hesitate to pounce on Travis. Mouth to mouth and hands on ass. Travis surprised but kinda into it allows the kiss until Larry gets too handsy. He returns to his friends with an angry red hand print on his cheek. It takes a month of apologizing Travis finally agrees to give Larry a chance. (Larry tells his mom and dances around the apartment that night)

First kiss failures: Larry got too into the kiss and starts feeling up the poor boy. Sal pecks him in his sleep and never tells Travis. He just happily holds the memory of kissing his sleeping princess.

First dates: Larry tries to show Travis the fun things to do in this sleepy little town. Travis is excited just to go anywhere other than church and school. At first there are a few hiccups, maybe weather, maybe places are crowded or cancelled. But it still ends well with the boys passed out in the truck, snuggled under a blanket Larry stores with a big smile on their face. Sal is much more romantic. Candles and flowers. Dresses up nice and styles his hair in a neat bun. He wants to impress Travis and assert he can be the man for him by presenting more masculine (Travis snorts and tells him even in a dress Sal could fight a bear). Its a simple dinner at home with Gizmo as their lazy server, sleeping on the couch in a little suit. The night ends well with the boys enjoying a night stroll and admiring the calm and almost desolate surroundings of Nockfell.

First Times: Sal does NOT expect Travis to offer it. In fact, he almost shattered his favorite mug with the tight grip he put on it. Travis thinks this means Sal doesn't want him, but no nono, Sal wants it/ He wants Travis bad. That simp wastes no time scurrying to their room, cleaning his bed and all necessary items are prepared. He was well stocked for... college purposes, but Travis offering to give Sal his first?? (Yes. He did a victory dance and scream in the tree house when he thought he was alone.)

First Time: Larry would waste no time, grabbing Travis and making sure, this is what he wants. Larry may sleep around before they got together but he would never expect Travis to offer his first time so soon. Travis agreeing and Larry in tears hugging onto the confused man. He has never been so gentle with a partner and savored every second, sound and action. It may not have been Larry's first but he was more than happy to say it was his best. Larry would 100% scream to Sal about it later though. He is a man that appreciates his partner and would be an aftercare fiend. Relishing in any reactions Travis gives him while massages and treats the poor tired bum.

Living together: Hell hath no fury like Travis on cleaning day. The boys no not to be in his way if he has his cleaning apron and swiffer. The only one allowed to interrupt his most sacred day is Gizmo and any animals they adopt. Larry has to moderate his metal music or sleep on the porch, he tried to test Travis and found the porch uncomfortable during a rainstorm. No ghost hunting after 11pm. If you even think Travis will allow you in the house after hunting ghosts he will promptly pack your bags and ship them off to your parents. Sal has his own room dedicated entirely to clothes and accessories. His prosthetics he tries to hide at first but after a harsh scolding from Travis (while he literally hand cleans every single prosthetic so Sal doesn't get an infection) Sal starts putting them away where he feels comfortable and clean. They don't expect Travis to be semi nude half the time. Especially before they marry and start a family, no pants. Never wearing pants. Larry hams up the free skin. Sal is too embarrassed of his sinful thoughts.

Proposals: Travis would be terrified of marriage after what happened to his mother. If they were to propose they ould make sure he is fully comfortable and settled in their new life. They would make sure he is loved and never feels any of the fear his father had instilled in him. Larry mentions marriage in passing to gauge his reaction. Ig Travis tenses, he kills the conversation and instead distracts Travis. If Travis reacts positively he would sneak a ring on his finger and just smirk until Travis realizes and smiles. Sal =, however, is sneaky. Keeping close tabs on Travis. If Travis starts showing signs of interest, he would 100% plan the biggest proposal for Travis and make sure he feels cherished during every moment.

[funkwhistle]

I cared

Pairing: Arthur Morgan x reader

Warnings: bit of angst, fluff at end

Summary: After you hadn’t seen him for years, a very familiar face appears in the saloon. A face you weren’t hoping to see any time soon. And there’s a little bit of Micah slander oops

The room moved around you: the blur of the evening crowd in the saloon; groups of rowdy men chinking glasses; the tinkle of jazz piano; and him.

He stood, framed by the evening light, in the doorway; his hat on its classic angle, throwing shade over the face you knew to be riddled with tiredness. And yet you didn't move from your spot by the bar, opting to pour another drink for the customer who was hollering at you. The noise of the saloon was too loud, the colours too bright, everything was wrong - he wasn't supposed to be here, it wasn't supposed to be like this.

Gritting your teeth, you squeezed away the tears which threatened to fall, swallowing heavily and sliding a shot to the man on the bar. You didn't dare look up, but you could hear him approaching, his boots tapping a familiar rhythm onto the floorboards. A rhythm which reminded you of the fonder memories with him, how he'd always visit you at work when he was in town, and his little gifts of things he'd acquired on his travels. You still had one of the egret feathers he'd given you on his last visit.

The footsteps stopped by a table, allowing your heartbeat a second to recuperate itself before you were forced to look up to check for more customers. Scanning the room, your eyes skirted past his figure without taking in his expression, yet you could tell his attention was focussed on you. This was only confirmed by his footsteps loudening as he moved towards the bar. You busied yourself polishing some glasses vigorously,desperately attempting to avert your eye from his gaze.

“If you polish that glass any more I think I'd be able to see my reflection in it,” And he had reached the bar. You shrugged, ignoring his comment and not taking your eyes off the perfectly shiny glass you were polishing. Swapping glasses, you decided you wouldn't give him the satisfaction of playing his puppet again. He still hadn't moved, and you became more aware of your surroundings, how there were customers hollering for more drinks, and how a fight had broken out outside.

“Look at me darlin,” he said, softer now than before, using the same voice he's lulled you in with before, the voice of a man who spun you into a web of lies, the voice which would whisper in your ear as you fell asleep in his arms.

“Please?”

You looked up, not because you had any desire to lay your eyes on that man again, but because of what he'd said. He never said please, not for anyone, not for anything; as though the word was foreign to him. He'd anticipated this, his head cocked knowingly and a smirk crept its way across his face, infuriating you at his conceited manner. Reaching his hand out to touch yours, you pulled back suddenly, as though his unwanted touch had scalded you.

“I'm on break, sorry,” you said quickly, dropping the cloth you'd been using on the bar and rushing out back, where he couldn't see you, even though there were still impatient customers hankering for another drink. Maybe Jed would cover for you for a while.

“Need me to serve for a while?” it wasn't Jed who offered, rather Annie, but you nodded gratefully nevertheless, moving so you could stand outside for a breath of fresh air. Annie patted you on the shoulder as you walked through the maze of staff corridors to find the back exit before leaning on the doorframe and taking in the evening light.

The sun had settled behind the thick forest on the horizon, the town bathed in the cool night. Glancing to your right, you saw the train pulling out of the station, full of passengers escaping the conflict thi town brought with it; you'd give anything to be gone from here again. People waved a friendly greeting as they passed you, recognizing you from the saloon, but they had the freedom to leave whenever they wanted.

The both of you had met while you were working in Strawberry; the place you regarded most as your home, that was where you had grown up after you'd moved from the South. You had been serving drinks in the bar in the Trackers hotel until you met him, who had convinced you to come and find adventure in the West with him. He'd found you a job here, in Rhodes, so that he'd always be close-by; he'd visit you frequently, sometimes sitting at the bar just to watch you work.

You remembered when he'd taken you down to the water, and how the pair of you had stood, knee deep in the cold water, and discussed your lives - his life of hiding from the law and your more mundane one.

Then that day came, when he said that the pair of you couldn't continue what you had, that one of the people he ran with said there was a rat, and he had believed you to be it. Yes, he'd told you his gang's confidential plans, and secrets about heists not to be passed on, but the fact he believed you'd so willingly betray him and tell the law about it hurt; it hurt a lot more than you'd cared to admit.

The only other thing you'd remembered from that night is that he'd left like an unlit human torch, covered in the alcohol you'd thrown at him. In some ways, you were waiting to watch him go up in a tower of flames, but the other half of you wanted him to still pull you close and tell you how much you meant to him.

Even though you had grown to resent the thought of him, you still slightly expected you to come back over the following days, or maybe weeks. But then days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, and it was still silence from the cowboy. It was approaching six months now, and yet you felt as though you'd be without him for years, the cuts he'd left in your heart had healed themselves - or so you'd thought.

You shivered a little as the night settled itself into the edges of town, there were fewer people out now as the shops shut, interior lighting being extinguished one by one and plunging the town into a moonlight darkness. Regretting you hadn't brought your coat, you tapped your foot on the floor, in a futile attempt to get the blood moving around you and you rubbed your arms to rid them of goosebumps.

In fact, you were so preoccupied with warming yourself you nearly didn't hear the sound of his footsteps behind you again, until you could feel his warmth, and the smell you'd grown to resent - the smell of trees, and horse hair, and smoke.

“Look,” he started, and you could sense him moving behind you but you didn't turn to face him. It wasn't until you felt his coat on your shoulders you'd realised he'd given you his coat because you were cold, and instead of pushing it off you, the small part of you which wanted to forgive him pulled it closer around you. It was the last memory you needed for the tears to start, wetting your face with silent agony.

He moved closer behind you, so your back was pressed against his chest as he rested his chin atop your head. And you still didn't pull away, the fond memories of the pair of playing in your mind, overriding every reason you had to distance yourself from this man.

“Look darlin, I'm sorry about what I did,” you scoffed a little, was that why he'd accused you of being a mole in front of the saloon that evening? However he didn't acknowledge this, breathing in deeply and collecting his thoughts before he continued.

“And I'm real sorry I ain't come to see ya,” This made you turn around, so you could face him and he could see the tears which were drying on your cheeks. Gently, he moved to wipe one away, but you flinched from him, and he moved back from you, almost in fear of what you were to do next.

“I wasn't sure you cared to see me, I got stranded on one of thos-” That was the last straw for you, having had enough of his half-hearted apologies you finally snapped, glaring daggers into him.

“I don't care where you were Mr Morgan, I don't care if you went to goddamned Timbuktu. I don't care to hear your excuses;  I cared because you called me a rat. I cared because you thought I'd betray you, even after everything we'd done together. I cared because you took me from my friends in Strawberry so I could be with you. Hell - you made me believe we had something between us. Of course I care Arthur, don't you dare say I didn't,” You had started to cry again, but this time in happiness; he'd got what was coming for him, and he deserved everything you'd just said to him and more. He stood there, looking shocked at your outburst, but you didn't let him get a word in continuing angrily; “And now I'm stuck in this dying town run by egotistical maniacs, crying over a man who thinks so little of me that he accused me of trying to get him killed.”

You moved to walk past him, but he grabbed your shoulders, not allowing you to leave as he looked down at you. As you stood there, your heart was pounding in your throat, not allowing you to speak as you stood, frozen in his grasp. Hesitantly, he placed a chaste kiss on your forehead, you didn't move, unsure if you'd fall back into his arms or slap him. Either option seemed good to you at this moment, but he didn't allow you to do either, as he pulled away from you to see you clearly.

“Darlin, I didn't want to believe that liar, hell, I was so convinced by that… that- Micah you were the rat, and you'd been selling the secrets. And I felt goddamned awful that I'd been betraying the gang and you, and I'm sorry; I felt like a bleedin idiot I'd let him speak sense to me,” His eyes desperately sought yours for a sense of conformation, but you were firmly looking over his shoulder, knowing if you looked into his pleading expression you'd forgive him.

“And I didn't come see ya cause I was stuck on one of them islands off shore and you know me, I hate swimming in the sea, and I wasn't gonna swim miles to be killed-” 

“Shut up and come here,” you interrupted him, he'd said enough that you cared to listen to. Hesitantly, he stepped forward, unable to read your expression; tears drying on your cheeks and a glint in your eye. You glanced up at him quickly, taking in his face which, now you were closer, bore evidence of his exile, and new scars littered his cheek, his beard growing out scruffily. 

Neither had any longer to study the changes time had made to the others face, as you'd moved so your lips lightly grazed his, missing the comfort they'd provided for you for years. Arthur hummed happily at your response, his hands finding your hips and pulling you closer, smiling into the kiss. Before you could go any further, you pulled away slightly, resting your forehead on his as you whispered;

“I love you an awful lot, y'remember that Arthur,” 

He pulled you in for another kiss, mumbling he loved you against your lips as he did so. For now, you were happy here.

A/N: I started writing this for Miach, but that didn’t turn out that way? You never know, maybe I’ll write something for that kid one day.

[sourmochii-v2]

( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

Hahaha how crazy would it be for someone to write a short Kyalin fic where Kya is actually the one who’s scared to get emotionally attached because throughout her years of traveling, everytime she’s gotten attached to someone, they’d leave or she’d go to another place hahahaha how crazy...

Hahahaha...

How crazy....

Would that be....

Yall....

( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)....

CW: Drug use and sexual content

  Words: 3,148

     The lights were bright and colourful, and the music was loud. "I can't believe I let you brats drag me here." Lin said to Korra and her friends. "Come on, Lin, it'll be fun!" Korra said. "I doubt it." Lin folded her arms. "And look at how good you look!" Asami gestured to Lin's outfit. She wore a dark green button up with the sleeves rolled up. The shirt was tucked into a pair of black jeans. She kept her metal boots though. "You know what would make it better?" Asami said to Korra. Korra raised an eyebrow, then watched at Asami unbuttoned the first two buttons on Lin's shirt. "Hot damn, you're right." Korra looked Lin up and down. "Can I go home with you tonight, Chief?" Korra joked. Lin scoffed at the two before looking around at the scene. "Ooh, Opal! Let's dance!" Bolin said. "Be careful." Lin said at they walked past her. "Oh, ease up, Aunt Lin. We come here all the time." Opal said.

     Lin maneuvered her way through the crowd of people, trying to find Mako to take her home. She hated being out like this. Instead of Mako, however, she ran into a woman who was taller than her, spilling her drink all over her. "Oh- uh- I'm so sorry, I was just uh-" "It's cool! It happens all the time." She bent the water out of her shirt. Lin locked eyes with the woman. "Kya?" Lin said losing her breath. "Oh. Lin!" Kya said nervously. "How- how long have you been back in-" "Please don't tell Tenzin." Kya said. "Oh my spirits, Kya.. are you high?" Lin asked. "Uh-" Kya rubbed her arm. "No?" She said. "Your eyes are red, Kya. Don't lie to me." Lin said. "How long have you been back?" Lin asked. "A month or so now. I've just been kinda living here, staying away from the family." Kya said. "Kya, are you coming out back?" A guy asked from behind her. "Yeah, I'll be out in a minute." Kya waved him away. "Sit down, let's catch up." Kya lightly grabbed Lin's hand. "I was actually trying to find Mako to take me home.." Lin looked away. "Lin," Kya squeezed her hand tighter. Lin looked back at Kya and sighed. "Alright." She said. They sat down in a small booth, and Kya asked one of the many people she knew at the club to bring them a couple of drinks.

     "So.. were you gonna tell us you were back?" Lin asked. "Oh, of course. I was just waiting. I didn't want to have to listen to Tenzin's bullshit at eight in the morning as soon as I got here." Kya giggled. "We're you gonna tell me?" Lin asked. Kya's smile faded a bit as she looked down at her drink. "Yeah. Eventually. I've missed you a lot." Kya said. "Yeah well, all the letters you wrote to me sure proved it." Lin said sarcastically. "Lin.. listen, I-" "It's not a big deal. I'm just being a bitch." Lin said with a smirk. Kya nervously giggled. "Don't you have friends waiting for you outback?" Lin asked. "Oh! I do, don't I?" Kya said with a smile. Her and Lin stood up from the booth with their drinks in their hands. "Hey, how about you come out there with me?" Kya smiled. "Not to jump to conclusions but, wouldn't they just run when they saw me?" Lin asked. Kya let out a laugh. "Lin, you're practically unrecognizable without your uniform on." Kya lightly grabbed her hand. "And you look pretty damn good without it too." Kya looked at Lin's attire. Lin tensed up before letting Kya drag her through the crowd.

     They walked into the alley behind the building where, sure enough, was Kya's group of friends, standing in a circle, passing around a lillyweed joint. "Kya, there you are." One of them said. They all seemed younger. Older than Korra and her friends, but younger than her and Kya. Kya put the joint to her lips. "Really, Kya? Right in front of me?" Lin said in a whisper that only her and Kya could hear. "What are you gonna do, arrest me?" Kya asked with a smile. They talked with each other some more, and soon Lin felt a nudge on her shoulder and the joint in her face. "Oh- uh- no thanks." Lin said. Kya reached over and grabbed it. "What, you don't wanna loosen up a bit? I know how stressful your job can be." Kya said with a smirk. Lin took a deep breath in, looking between Kya, and that joint she was holding. "Alright then." Lin said. Kya smiled before handing it to Lin, letting her take a hit.

     Kya and Lin sat on the sidewalk in the alleyway. "Lin?" Kya looked over at her. "Hm?" Lin looked back at her, making Kya bust out laughing. "What's so funny?" Lin asked. "Your eyes are red." Kya smiled at her. "Yeah, well, so are yours." Lin let out a light laugh. "I never thought I'd see the great Chief Beifong stoned." Kya said. "Enjoy it while it lasts, cause it's not happening again." Lin chuckled. "Trust me, I'm enjoying it." Kya said. “Remember the last time I got you high?” Kya asked. “Yeah.” Lin chuckled. “Oh to be sixteen again.” Lin said. “Spirits, that was.. what? Thirty something years ago?” Kya said. “Thirty Six.” Lin said. Kya chuckled before looking at Lin. "You're pretty when you're high." Kya smiled lightly. Lin's face became red as she struggled to look for a reply. How is it that a single woman can make the Chief feel like this? And how it is that the Chief has been able to hide her feelings for decades? It's simply eating her up inside. So much that she couldn't stop herself from leaning in and kissing the water bender. Kya pulled away in shock, and looked at Lin. "Did you.. did you just kiss me.." Kya asked in disbelief. "Yeah.. I hope that's alright." Lin scratched the back of her head nervously. "That's- that's fine." Kya said. Kya's nerves were through the roof. Her hands were getting sweaty. "Can I kiss you again?" Kya froze in place. Can I kiss you again? Is that what she said? Kya looked back over at Lin, and nodded her head. Lin leaned in and kissed her. It started easy, but it became heated within a matter of seconds. Lin pulled back slightly and laughed. "Spirits, I'm so bad at this." She chuckled. "No you're not." Kya reassured her. Lin leaned back in, connecting their lips. Kya could feel Lin's smile against her lips.

     "Chief?" Lin heard behind her. Her and Kya stopped in their tracks. Lin turned around and saw Mako. "Oh- uh.. hey, kid." She said nervously, avoiding eye contact. "I'm gonna go wait outside." Kya whispered to Lin. Lin nodded her head, and Kya walked away. "Who's that?" Mako asked. "Just an old friend." Lin said. "I came to find you to ask if you wanted me to take you home. I know big public places like this aren't really your thing so-" "Actually I'm going home with my friend." Lin said. Thank Raava for the dim lights. I really don’t need Mako seeing me in this state. "With your- your friend?" Mako said. "Yeah. Is that a problem?" Lin asked. "No, not at all, Chief. I just didn't expect this kind of thing from you." Mako said. "Spirits, Mako, I'm not going to hook up with her." Lin rolled her eyes. "No no! That- that isn't what I meant- I- I know you're not that kind of person! I just-" Mako became flustered. He stopped for a second and took in a deep breath. "Just be careful, Chief. And call me if you need anything." Mako sighed. "Thanks, kid." Lin said before going outside. "Ready to go, Chief?" Kya asked. "Yeah. Are you okay to drive?" Lin asked while they walked to Kya's Sato-Mobile. "I can drive perfectly fine when I'm high. I do it all the time." Kya said. "I'm gonna pretend I didn't hear that." Lin said.

     "Apartment, sweet apartment." Kya said as they walked into her place. "This is nice." Lin said. "Thank you." Kya said. "The bedroom is nicer." Kya said. Lin started getting nervous as she followed Kya back to her room. Lin sat down on Kya's bed as Kya lit an incense. Kya flipped the light switch, then used a remote to turn on the two lamps on either side of her room, both lighting up red. Kya stood in front of Lin and placed her arms around Lin's neck. Lin smiled nervously at her. "Everything okay?" Kya asked. "Yeah, everything's fine. I've just uh.. I haven’t done this kind of thing in a minute." Lin chuckled. Kya smiled at her. She leaned down and kissed Lin a couple times before pushing her back and climbing on top of her. "Trust me, Lin." She smiled at Lin before kissing her again. Lin let her hands glide under Kya's shirt to rest on her bare sides. Kya slowly unbuttoned Lin's shirt as she kissed down her neck.

     Kya unbuckled Lin's belt after leaving a trail of kisses down her stomach. Lin sat up on her elbows and watched as Kya pulled Lin's pants off her legs. Kya kissed Lin above the hem of her underwear, and started sliding them off. When Kya looked up and made eye contact, she smirked, and Lin's breath hitched. "You're obviously really nervous, Lin. Just relax." Kya said in a low voice that sent shivers down Lin's spine. Kya tossed the last piece of Lin's clothing down on the ground.

     Kya placed a hand on Lin's shoulder before pushing her back down on the bed, kissing her in the process. Lay back, Lin. Relax." Kya said. She kissed up Lin's jawline and lightly bit down on her earlobe, "Let me make you feel good, Chief." Kya whispered in Lin's ear. Lin felt Kya's hand slide down her stomach as Kya kissed and sucked on her neck. "Kya.." Lin breathed out when she felt two fingers inside her. "Yes, Linny?" Kya teased. "Don't- don't stop." Lin's breath started becoming faster. "Oh trust me, I don't plan on it." Kya said with a smirk before pumping her fingers faster. Kya saw Lin biting her lip to keep from making noises. Kya pulled her fingers out, causing Lin to gasp. "Why'd you stop?" Lin asked, breathless. "Don't sound so needy, Beifong." Kya said in a low voice in Lin's ear. "I'm just taking my time. You're so easy to get worked up. I love it." Kya chuckled and dragged her fingers along Lin's inner thigh while she sucked on her nipple.

     Lin lightly gasped when she felt Kya's tongue in between her legs. "Ah~ spirits, Kya.." Lin moaned quietly. "Don't be afraid to get vocal, Chief. I'd love to hear it." Kya said as she inserted her two fingers again. Lin almost lost her breath feeling Kya's mouth around her bud, and her fingers inside her working together. "Kya!" She moaned louder. Lin tangled her hand through Kya's hair, her breathing pattern rapidly increasing. She was close, so close. "Kya.. I'm- I'm-" Lin heard a sinister chuckle come from Kya. Kya curled her fingers inside Lin, then started pumping faster. "Ah~ ah~" Lin now how a grip on the handful of hair.  Kya's tongue moved faster, a smile forming on her face as she heard the small moans Lin made while she finished. Kya leaned up and roughly kissed Lin, a hand still tangled in her hand. Lin kissed her back, moving her hand from the back of Kya's head and to the side of her face. "I never would have took you for the hair pulling type, Beifong." Kya remarked. Lin chuckled before flipping Kya over. "There's a lot of things you probably wouldn't have taken me for." Lin said as her hand slowly wrapped around Kya's neck, squeezing the sides.

     Lin came out of the bathroom in a pair of sweatpants and her sports bra. "Are you sure it's okay that I wear these?" Lin asked. "For the last time, Lin. Yes, it's fine." Kya said with a smile. "And you're sure it's okay that I stay tonight?" Lin sat down on the edge of the bed. "Yes." Kya laughed a little. Lin didn't say anything after that. It was quiet for a couple minutes before Kya spoke up, "Is everything okay, Lin?" She asked. "Yeah, everything's alright. I just feel like things are awkward now." Lin chuckled. "Why? Because we had sex? We're things awkward with your other sexual partners?" Kya asked. Lin slightly tensed up a bit. Lin wasn't the kind of person to just go out and hook up with people. She chuckled. "All of them but one." Lin said. "Well, lay back, and relax, cause I'd like to be number two." Kya said. Lin looked back at Kya and saw her smiling. Lin smirked a bit before moving next to her and leaning back.

It was five in the morning. Lin was trying to get her clothes on as quietly as possible, trying not to wake Kya. However, "Lin?" She heard a quiet voice from behind her. "Uh- sorry for waking you." Lin said. "No don't be, it's okay." Kya sat up a bit. She still didn’t have clothes on from last night. "Do you want some coffee before you go?" Kya started to get up. "Oh, no, no, no. I don't need coffee. Lay back down and get some more sleep." Lin sat down on the bed next to her and stopped her from getting up. Kya laid back down and pulled the blanket up to her chin. Lin couldn't help but stare at her. "What?" Kya asked in a raspy voice. That voice. "Nothing." Lin said. "I'm gonna go." Lin said softly. "Mhmm okay." Kya was almost half asleep. Lin went to get up, but she paused. She looked back at Kya, who's eyes were closed. She leaned over and gently kissed her forehead, then left.

Two weeks later

They haven't spoken to each other since that night. Well, Kya hasn't. Lin, on the other hand, had been trying to message her and get ahold of her. But since she's had no luck for the past two weeks, Lin went to her apartment. She was worried about Kya. What if something happened? What if she isn't okay? Did I do something to upset her? Did she only want me for that one night.. Lin's mind raced with thoughts. That was until she saw Kya's surprised face open the door. "Lin, what're you doing here?" Kya asked. "Making sure you're okay, given that I've been trying to get ahold of you for the past two damn weeks, Kya." Lin pushed her way past Kya. "I'm fine." Kya said in a monotone voice as she closed the door. "That's not the point, Kya. I-.. I was worried about you.." Lin said that last part quietly, hoping maybe Kya wouldn't hear her. "Well, stop worrying about me." Kya said. "I didn't hear from you for two weeks. I'm allowed to worry about you. Why weren't you talking to me?" Lin said. Kya shrugged her shoulders, no expression on her face. "Damn it, Kya, I want and actual explanation-" "Because, Lin, I fucking like you, okay?" Kya said.

Lin had to admit, she was sort of taken back by Kya's sudden outburst. She never yelled.. at least not at Lin.. "Well... I like you too." Lin said. "I know that! That's why I refused to talk to you." Kya said. "Why? Why do you have to stop talking to me?" Lin asked. "Because if I don't, then I'm just gonna like you more, and then you're gonna leave me." Kya said. "What're you talking about, Kya-" "Everyone I've ever been in a relationship with has ended with her leaving, or because of my traveling." Kya had tears in her eyes. "I have been left time after time, Lin. I can't handle anymore leaving!" Kya said. "Kya.." Lin said in a soft voice. She grabbed Kya's hands gently and sat her down on the couch. "I don't want you to leave me, Lin." Kya sniffled. "I'm not, Kya. I'm not gonna leave you." Lin said. "I care about you too much to do that to you." Lin said. Kya sniffled again, but this time a little laugh came out. "I never thought I'd see Lin Beifong talk about feelings." She said. Lin chuckled and she leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees.

"Lin?" Kya said quietly. "Yeah?" Lin looked at her. "What if I decide I wanna go traveling again. Then what?" Kya said. Lin looked down at the floor. "Would you.. would you wait for me?" Kya asked, causing Lin to smile a bit. "What's so funny-" "Kya.. I've waited thirty six years for you." Lin said, her eyes still focused on the floor. "There'd be no harm in waiting a little longer." Lin said. "Do you really mean that?" Kya asked. "Of course I do." Lin said. "Kya, if you don't want to be in a relationship, then we won't be, and I'll leave you alone. But if you do.. just know I don't plan on getting into it just to leave you." Lin said. Kya leaned over and kissed Lin's cheek. Lin's eyes widened slightly and her face became red. "You're too sweet, Beifong." Kya said. "Don't go telling people that. I like my rookies scared of me." Lin joked. They were quiet. Neither of them knew what to say to each other. "I um.. I should probably get going-" Kya pulled Lin into a kiss. Just a short one. "Don't go." Kya said when she pulled away. "Do.. do you want me to stay?" Lin asked. "Yeah. I do." Kya said. "I want you to stay for awhile." kya said. "How do you mean?" Lin asked. "I want a relationship, Lin. I'm willing to give it a shot.." Kya said. Even though Lin tried to hide it, she was smiling. "Are you smiling? You know how to do that?" Kya joked. "That's it-" Lin stood up and walked towards the door jokingly. "No, Lin, wait!" Kya laughed as she ran to Lin and wrapped her arms around her from behind.

     They laid in Kya's bed, wrapped up in each other. "Are you gonna put clothes on?" Lin mumbled into Kya's neck. "I might." Kya chuckled. Lin took a deep breath, inhaling Kya's scent. Kya pushed Lin away from her a bit and kissed her. "Thank you for giving me a chance." Lin smiled at her. "Well after that, i'm glad I did." Kya smirked. Lin chuckled before kissing Kya, running her fingers through Kya's hair.

[tainted-wine]

Evil Demonic Music

Priest!Reader X Demon!Present Mic

Hizashi has a large and filling feast on every Halloween night. He’s been doing it since before you were born. Yet here you are crashing his party while smelling like fresh meat in a den of wolves. It’s entirely your fault for throwing off his groove.

Disclaimer: Reader is more reminiscent of an action priest in a gothic action movie or anime. There’s little to no accuracy here. Lightning will most likely strike me the next time I venture outside.

Words: 7.9k

Warnings: Noncon/Dubcon, Christian Themes, Possession/Mind Control, Orgy, Public Sex, Sorta Corruption, Downer Ending

🎃👻🎃HAPPY LATE HALLOWEEN, EVERYONE!🎃👻🎃

------------x------------

Yuuei Club Presents “Dance With The Devil” Halloween Event LIVE Music by Present Mic Costumes Encouraged // Doors Open at 8 p.m.

It looked innocent enough; a graphical poster on the door of a building surrounded by smaller businesses in the outlet. It masked itself well in the daytime with its plain exterior, devoid of any attractive decorations save for the club’s name that glowed in hypnotizing neon when night falls. All of its temptations were contained inside, dormant until it was filled with careless souls seeking unholy pleasures.

You didn’t hate them for it. The temptation to sin is strong. It’s how evil thrives, and the average person lacks the strength to resist. It’s your duty to protect all people, even the faithless, from evil’s many devices. 

Like this nightclub.

Party locations like these were an uncommon feeding ground, although now that you think about it, the muddled and vulnerable minds residing within should make for easy meals. The loud and nonsensical “music” and absolute lack of restraint that the people displayed was baffling, but your task is to guard souls, not convert and guide them back to Heaven’s path. One demon in particular, however, favored ‘party animals’ more than any other creature from the vile depths.

“Easy there! You glare at this place any harder and it might combust!”

To the average human, the monster that appears beside you is nothing more than a tall blonde man with an inviting smile, but he can’t hide himself from the blessed and perceptive. Beneath the guise of spice and incense, he reeks of smoke and brimstone.

Hizashi, as he called himself, will never fool you.

“Stay back,” spit nearly flies from how harshly you say the words. You know that he can’t harm you, not while you wear your cross around your neck and calmly hold thoughts of your Lord in your mind. Still, you warn the dangerous fiend to keep his distance.

He obeys and innocently raises his hands. “Hey hey, you know I’m not out to hurt you, and you’re not gonna pull anything with that crafty little weapon there, right?”

No, you weren’t going to take a stab at him with the blade hidden in your holy necklace. You tried it before, an attempt to drive it into his back when he wasn’t looking. His hand caught your wrist at a speed you couldn’t comprehend – you were certain that you didn’t blink, yet you didn’t even see him move at all. His friendly smile didn’t waver, not a hint of anger visible on his face.

“Careful, baby priest! Don’t mean to sound cocky, but I’m way out of your league.” The warning wasn’t in his words, but in the heat of Hell itself that briefly washed over you, a sensation so powerful and real that you feared you were being dragged down that very instant. But the unseen flames died off the second he released your hand, eyes flashing a bloody red before returning to their usual emerald hues.

That was the first and only time you tried to banish him.

“I don’t trust you, but I’m not stupid,” was your answer, making sure not to let your hatred and disgust cloud your mind. He might take hold of that.

It was a satisfactory response, going by his bright beam of a smile. So friendly and inviting.

Months had passed when you finally accepted that he was a demon who genuinely enjoyed living alongside humans. He never spoke ill of your fellow men and commended them for their many ways of enjoying their short lives. Most demons you’ve dealt with favor negative emotions. Fear, sorrow, anger… those cold and bitter feelings attracted hellbeasts like flies to honey. 

But this one? He fed on mortals that were as cheerful and carefree as him. All of this still wasn’t enough to convince you that he is truly gentle, however.

Hizashi stayed where he was, staring at his own promotional poster. The urge to leave was almost overwhelming, but you couldn’t let him know how much he unnerved you with just his presence alone. Instead, you shuffle awkwardly and try not to utter prayers of protection. Whether or not that will anger him is something you don’t want to find out.

He rocks back and forth on his heels. “Are you pumped for the best night of the year? Man, Halloween never gets old for me, especially in this day and age. Everyone dancing while dressed like a bunch of monsters...it’s almost like I’m at home! Humans sure know how to party like tomorrow is The Cleansing.”

“Yes, and it’s shameful,” you humor him. “I have no interest in debauchery.”

He chuckled and shook his head. “It’s called having a good time, babe. Put the tome down and loosen up every once in a while.”

Put down the tome?

Loosen up?

Babe?

How dare he make you even entertain the thought of abandoning your teachings. You just know he’s trying to rile you up, to make you lose control. You won’t let him have his way. “I have my good times in moderation, on days when I praise God with my brothers and sisters with a glass of wine. There is discipline in everything, even celebration. Heathens simply get drunk and lose themselves in the madness.”

The demon chuckled as he ran his fingers through long golden locks. Just the beautiful sheen of his hair could probably attract the greedy. “Yep. Times sure do change, don’t they?”

“They don’t just change, they’re desecrated. What was once a day to ward off evil spirits now does the exact opposite. They’re too busy with their consumerism, candy, haunted houses…”

“Oh yeah, those haunted attractions are wild. So many of my buddies gorge themselves there. Free fear for the taking, ya dig?”

Despicable.

“And you don’t?” You test him. He was a conversationalist; a few probing questions won’t bother him, surely.

He withdraws his phone, scrolling through the screen for something. “Come on, you know me by now, don’t you? That sour stuff isn’t for me.”

“Forgive me for still struggling to trust you.” Sarcasm felt too risky, actually. You won’t use it again.

“Heh, no offense taken! You priests know just how cruel we can be sometimes. Mortals learned from the best, after all.”

Your lips twitch. His curve into a more wicked grin.

Every single passerby can’t seem to resist giving you odd looks. You can feel the eyes behind you as people make their way around the shops. Your garb wasn’t that strange; they’re acting like they’ve never seen a person in a robe and wearing several divine artifacts before. They would too if they knew what Hizashi was, who has yet to garner a single look of suspicion.

Ridiculous, his casual getup is actually fooling them. Perhaps the silly villainous mustache wasn’t big enough to give him away.

“Ah, here it is!” You nearly jumped from his voice and how quickly he leaned in, a video playing on his phone. “Just tap on the screen to play it an-”

“I know how to use a phone,” You hiss, taking the device from his hand and shooting him a glance every few seconds in case he tried something. 

The video was chaos, an unsteady view of flashing lights and thumping heavy beats. Whoever held it was smack dab in the middle of an energetic crowd that sang and danced like barbaric animals. It was an orgy of overindulgence. Too much drinking with their comically shaped cups and bottles, too much lust in their crude excuse of a dance, and synthetic drums that dragged on for so damn long, even the beat sounded drunk. It’s not the first time you heard the horrid noise; it unfortunately appears to be popular among the masses. 

God help these poor souls.

“Last year’s party.” Hizashi’s words cut through your thoughts. “Pretty hype, huh? Nothing gets my listeners goin’ like a hard trap beat!”

Oh? So he’s fully admitting it now? “So you’re calling it what it is, are you? Trapping them with your satanic melodies?”

The confusion on his face was very convincing, but you knew better. “What? No, that’s what the music is called.” 

You couldn’t help but snort. “Please, demon. What do you think sounds more believable: A genre of music with such a simplistic and misleading name, or evil tunes that your kind uses to ensnare unassuming mortals that don’t know any better?”

“....um…”

“I thought so.” To think that he’d slip up so easily. He wasn’t as clever as he thought. “Tell me what happened to the people in this video. Are they alive? Or did you drain them until they were nothing more than lifeless husks?”

There was a snicker behind you. Both you and Hizashi turned around to see a young man holding his phone up with an amused smile, giving a little wave after being noticed. “Sorry,” he didn’t sound sorry at all. “I really like your costume, miss. Your acting is awesome, too.” With that, he put away his phone and whatever images he now has of you and continued on his merry way.

Impertinent juveniles.

“Anyway, they’re all fine,” Hizashi said, eyes returning to the door while tapping his feet to a beat you can’t hear. “I know how to feed without causing any serious harm. Even if I do go a little overboard, they’ll just brush it off as having too much to drink.”

“It doesn’t matter how good you are at controlling yourself. You’re an evil entity invading human minds.” It takes every bit of strength to not flinch when he looks at you. Again, there’s no anger – there’s never anger with him – and it makes you all the more uneasy. Maybe a being as ancient and influential as him doesn’t find a novice exorcisor like you worth getting angry or even annoyed over. “Your stench will remain on those people forever, attracting more of your kind to them unless someone like me finds and cleanses them.”

He shrugs and rubs at the back of his neck. “Come on, your boy is doing his best here. What do you want me to do? Starve?” He considers what he just said for a moment before laughing. “Nevermind, don’t answer that. Look, I ain’t leaving the stage, little priest. I’m addicted. The noise, the energy, the way everyone just loses themselves in all of it.”

The way his tongue peeks out to swipe over his upper lip has every hair on your skin sticking up.

“Man, I wish they knew just how sweet their own essence is when they’re caught up in the lights and music. Sweeter than any candy the kids will be bringing home tonight.”

He compares consuming pieces of a soul to children’s treats. “You’re really not helping your case,” you remark.

Another shrug. “C’mon, you say that like I actually have a chance at winning with you! I won’t hurt anyone in there. You have my word.”

You scoffed. “A demon’s word is-”

“Worthless, I know. See what I mean?” He withdrew a ring of keys out of his pocket. “Welp, I think we’ve stood here and stared at the door long enough. I gotta prep for the big night. Thanks for the company!” A few more seconds pass when he finds the right key and opens the entrance to the club. 

You didn’t follow him inside. That would be careless.

Now it’s only you observing the building that will soon hold a giant living feast for the hungry monster. After another passing compliment about your “cool and authentic costume”, you figured you’ve stood around long enough. It was time to head home.

And find a way to keep everyone safe.

He was right; you have no way of getting rid of him yourself. That doesn’t mean you’ll stand by while knowing what danger these people will be walking into when night arrives. You’re not afraid to put your life on the line if it means protecting His children from the many evils on earth. When the first step of your plan takes root in your head, you change routes and make your way to the nearest costume shop.

Hizashi won’t be having his fill tonight.

---------------------------------------------------------------

8:30 p.m.

You weren’t expecting to encounter two demons tonight.

Well, perhaps that term isn’t appropriate. There is no sort of aura attached to the dark-haired man that you can trace back to the pits of Hell, but he is undoubtedly a creature of evil. One that was birthed from the shadows, living for eternity by lurking in darkness and drinking the blood of any unfortunate mortal that catches his eye.

“I knew it. I knew someone so close to Hizashi couldn’t be human.”

The vampire at the lively club’s entrance didn’t seem fazed by your accusation. He wasn’t even hiding himself. The sly bloodsucker knows that his crimson irises and enlarged fangs will be mistaken for prosthetics. Very convincing prosthetics.

“Nice to see you too,” he deadpans. 

You’re getting a little tired of these beasts brushing you off. “So what’s your feeding plan here? Waiting to find an innocent maiden who wishes to see the sinful wonders inside, then take her to the back and drain her dry?”

“Like you?” The smirk doesn’t reveal any teeth, but his predatory eyes are enough to make you step back and grip the cross that still hangs around your neck. Your reaction makes him chuckle darkly before he returns to his regular disinterested self. “I already ate.” That monster. “I’m here because Hizashi thought I’d make for good security.”

“So you intend to drink from anyone that steps out of line?”

“No.”

“Lies. Look here, vampire…”

“My name is Shouta.”

“...You and your friend won’t be preying on these naive humans for much longer. He told me about his trap music, but I won’t let his songs bewitch anyone tonight.”

He stared at you, one eyebrow quirked high up. “Alright...can you give me your hand already? There’s a line growing behind you.”

You look over your shoulder, and there is indeed a line of disgruntled people dressed as various monsters and characters. You have to admit that their costumes look to be of higher quality than the angel outfit you hastily bought in the store’s clearance section. The fuzzy headband for your halo was itchy and your flimsy wings were on the verge of falling off with every sudden movement.

With a glare that messaged him not to try anything, you cautiously extended your arm. He took your hand in his – deathly cold – and wrapped a thin paper tag around your wrist. “Have fun.” 

You always hate it when you can’t read their smiles.

The suffocating darkness around him was lifted when you made your way to the same doors you were looking at with so much contempt this morning. Glancing back, you saw others happily complimenting his ‘spooky’ appearance, to which he responded with either a quick thanks or a grunt. None of them seemed to notice his chilling aura or ice-cold touch.

Why must they be so blind to the evils that walk beside them everyday?

When you stepped in, the music nearly blasted you back outside. So loud, but not like the angelic choirs during gospel. You didn’t feel lifted, you just felt bombarded by pure noise. A repetitive tempo made the entire building pulse like a heartbeat. This didn’t sound like the music Hizashi supposedly used to put the crowd under a spell. It just repeated the same forsaken beat over and over again. Perhaps the repetition is meant to ease the victim’s mind and lure them in a false sense of security, then those long rolling beats will come in next, ensnaring them when their guard is down. Clever, but not clever enough.

You passed the lounge and bar area, paying no mind to the lecherous behavior around you. Boisterous laughs, alcohol being carelessly chugged…

“Hey there, angel.” A man dressed as a superhero nearly tripped over his own cape in his attempt to approach you. “You as innocent as you look? I can introduce you to the boUUUURP.” The sudden belch burned your poor eyes with the stinging smell of rum.

Lord have mercy on both you and these savages.

“No thank you,” you said through gritted teeth and brushed past him. The lights and colors are disorienting. Strobe lights, spotlights whizzing across the walls and floor, and vibrant ever-changing shapes on every surface. The intoxicated folk probably welcomed the flashing chaos. When you drink at the church, your sips stay modest and controlled, ensuring to never reach the stage of drunkenness. If you were feeling ‘buzzed’, as they would say, this musical and optical discourse would likely feel pleasant, like entering a world devoid of rules and consequences.

Also known as a world of sin.

A huge mass of bouncing bodies covered the dancefloor, and there on an elevated platform, acting as an advanced musical throne, was the evil orchestrator of the chaos.

And those long curved obsidian horns were most definitely real.

Even as he tampered with the many buttons and dials before him, Hizashi moved as wildly as his prey, too caught up in his own infernal electronic hymns to even notice your presence. Surely your chaste energy sticks out among these wrongdoers like a dove in a pit of serpents.

You need to activate your blessing before he eats. Good thing the vampire didn’t bother to inspect your costume for any natural evil repellents that you happened to be carrying.

Your self-made pockets were filled with sage and rosemary, common herbs used to drive away demons and spirits. You sprinkle them onto the floor as you continue to make your way to the center, where your power will work most efficiently.  Hopefully their scent will not be overpowered by the sweaty bodies and breaths laced with alcohol of all kinds.

Pushing through the dancing crowd was an arduous task. The music had since switched to something faster and more aggressive. The hectic sounds in this one was making you miss the boring but calmer tunes from before. You never considered what the sound of a robot vomiting would sound like, but it would probably sound similar to the cacophony of ‘whirs’ and ‘wubs’ that were assaulting your ears.

The mass was pushing and tossing you every which way. The variety of masks and makeup beneath the constant moving lights was rather frightening. Of course, you’ve dealt with plenty of real monsters, but it disturbed you to see your fellow man acting in such a frenzied matter in such a perplexing setting. You can see why Hizashi adored this environment. You couldn’t tell the difference between man and beast.

Straightening your halo, you decide that this spot will fare well enough.

Now it was time to apply holy water around your feet. Just a few drops of the blessed fluid will be enough to protect everyone here.

You close your eyes, ignore the many bodies bumping against you, and pray.

O Lord, protect me from temptation.

The water trickles out before you.

O Lord, forgive those who have been led astray.

“WOOOO SHIT! THIS IS MY JAM!”

The nearby exclamation makes your eyebrow twitch.

For we know that your power is greater than any evil.

The song is deafening, but you keep going.

Grant, O Lord, the protection fro-

Someone violently collides into you, knocking the bottle right out of your hands and rolling away to disappear behind the wall of stomping shoes.

Shit! Forgive my language, Father!

You elbow the fools blocking your way, ignoring the occasional “hey” or “watch it” during your desperate search for the most important tool against evil influences.

You didn’t even finish your prayer. You need to at least do that first, before it’s too late. Clapping your hands together, you shut your eyes again and moved your lips rapidly.

OLordprotectmefromtemptationOLordforgivetosewhohavebeenledastrayforweknowthatyourpowerisgreaterthanany-

“HERE COMES THE DROP!”

The rhythm and bass changed drastically, and with it came a powerful wave of raw exhilaration.

It’s like a force was injecting every positive chemical directly into your bloodstream. The abundance of newfound energy needed to be released, just like the tension that was released from that beat drop.

Your hips are swaying in a way you’ve never moved them before, and you can’t make them stop.

Stop! Stop, please! This is his doing!

“How are my listeners doin’ tonight?!”

The demon’s voice booms through the speakers, seeping into your ears and filling you with so much excitement that you can’t help but cheer with everyone else. Your senses feel simultaneously enhanced and dulled. The humans around you were out of focus, but the diabolical DJ up ahead was so clear, it’s like you were right in front of him. The hunger in his currently red eyes struck fear in you even as you danced.

“Woo, I’m lovin’ this energy! Thanks for coming by this Halloween, ya little monsters! Now...bring this house down!”

Your heart accelerates from the rush and you begin to jump in sync with the possessed crowd. Even the people standing by or sitting at the bars couldn’t resist, joining the growing horde on the dancefloor to jump in unison. 

It was unlike anything you’ve ever experienced. Not a care in the world. No customs, no praise. It didn’t give you that warm feeling of ascension. Instead you just felt...liberated.

No!

Struggling in the demon’s grip, you cleared your thoughts just enough to try to calm yourself and regain control.

Utter a prayer. Hurry. Focus. You need His protection.

‘Baby priest? Is that you?’

That is not the mighty entity you wanted to hear. The voice echoes in your head, impossible to escape. When your eyes open, you see that above the vast sea of faces, Hizashi is staring right at you. 

‘I thought the dancefloor smelled a little weird! I was so busy feelin’ the beat that I almost missed you!’  You watched him laugh as he continued to violate your mind. Damn him. Wasn’t possessing you cruel enough? ‘Please, no prayers when I’m about to dig in. That’s gonna leave a bad taste in my mouth. Just keep groovin’ like everyone else!”

Your limbs obeyed without your consent and followed the rhythm. This didn’t even sound like the music you heard in the video. Were you just foolish in thinking that he only used one specific sound to trap his victims?

With another change in the bassline, a heavier weight invaded, reaching right into the depths of your heart and tugging at your very soul. You know that fear will only make you more defenseless, but there was no fighting the terror that overtook you.

Not when a demon was feeding from you.

Your brain clashed with itself. You had to keep fighting, even as he stole a fragment of what your gracious Heavenly Father had gifted you and every human, but the cheerful voices implanted in your mind begged you to stop worrying and just give in already.

There was no stopping your movements or the unending rush that surged as strongly as the music. Only now, as he completely ignored your holy safety measures and tainted your soul as easily as the oblivious heathens surrounding you, did you fully understand just how great the differences in power between him and you were.

‘Whoa...holy shit.’

The breathless moan in your head made you shudder. 

‘I haven’t tasted a human as pure as you in ages.’ 

“Please! You’ve already fed from me!” You scream out loud as the mob revels in the thrilling sensation of having a part of them sucked away. Your voice is drowned out by the music and shouts, yet you know that the horrid fiend can hear you loud and clear. “Just get out of my head!”

The dancing stops.

The music stops.

Everything stops.

It’s relieving to finally let your body rest from the forced celebration. The lights still flash and move in the dead silence. Every single person in all of their costumed glory turns and pins you with a sharp glare. Their eyes were unfocused and glazed over, consciousness elsewhere. Hizashi was in full control of all of them.

The demon himself looked down at you, no longer wearing his usual friendly and carefree smile. He was now showing the more twisted happiness you were used to seeing on his kind.

Crazed and eager to devour.

He spoke into the microphone on his headset, voice low and eerily calm. “Angel, you can’t just give me a sample of a five-star meal and expect me to not want more.”

The dread threatens to make you faint.

“Hey, none of that!” He laughs and switches back to his cheery tone. “I told you the negative emotions aren’t for me. I mean, a lady as sweet as you is gonna taste delicious either way. Why don’t you come on up here?”

You didn’t want to. You wanted to flee from this entire situation that you foolishly believed you were ready for. You thought you could sneak into this age-old creature’s gathering and force him to go hungry for the night.

Cockiness treads horribly close to pride, and pride goes before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.

You clearly didn’t have a say in the matter, what with your feet moving forward on their own. Every individual in front of you stepped aside to create a clear path from you to Hizashi’s platform. Their eyes never left, heads slowly turning as they watched you slowly climb the steps with legs that trembled from your resistance.

As he stood tall clad in leather behind the large mixer table, you noticed along with his sturdy horns, he also sported a black pointed tail that lazily swayed behind him. And his stench...the foul smell that would often make you crinkle your nose was replaced with a pleasing fragrance, like a sweet and fruity beverage. It was undoubtedly the work of his spell; everything about him has suddenly become tempting.

At this point you were wishing for the music to return so that you couldn’t hear your thunderous heartbeat as you stopped right in front of him. His hellish eyes observed you from head to toe, holding his chin between his fingers before shaking his head and smirking.

“Ya really couldn’t find a better costume?” He snickered as he got closer and fiddled with your cheaply-made gown. You avoided looking directly into his eyes, afraid of falling into the blood-red depths and never finding your way back out.  “Or do you priests work on a budget?” He pauses when he notices the contents in your pockets. “Oh?” A hand is shoved inside and pulls out a handful of herbs.

“Aww gross! Sneakin’ herbs into the joint?” He winces from the smell before tossing them aside, leaving them to scatter into the unmoving group below.

How? His reaction should have been much stronger…

“Not that this stuff really works when I’m vibin’ in my element, but I’m hurt! I thought we had some trust!” He pinches your cheek, knowing that you’re unable to pull away. “And I thought you knew that I was way out of your league. You’re gonna need the big guns if you plan on keeping me away from my food.” The breath blowing into your face is abnormally hot.

There’s a layer of something otherworldly hidden in his tone whenever he emphasizes his words, like a filter poorly attempting to cover up a monster’s true guttural voice. 

But once again, he switches back to normal, which does nothing to calm you. “But I’m not gonna get mad at some rookie that doesn’t know better, especially one as tasty as you!” Twirling around, he pushes a few buttons on the table that you didn’t even know where to begin to figure out. 

“Sorry about the interruption, listeners!” He says to the crowd, cruelly acting like they have any ability to respond. They continue to stare blankly. “I hope you don’t mind if I switch things up a bit. Your boy is gonna be a little preoccupied during the next few tracks.”

The deafening silence is lifted with the start of a new song, and the people suddenly spring back to life, completely unaware of the mindless state they were in. Their only goal was to keep partying.

Your body was moving again as well, this time bobbing gently to the double and triple beats and low frequencies that vibrate through the floor and up your spine.

This...this was the type of melody you feared, and yet it didn’t affect you any more than the other songs. All of them were traps.

The only way you can think of fighting back is by filling your head with songs of praise. Keep your Lord in your thoughts. He will protect you.

“Tsk...angel, that stuff doesn’t work when I, ya know, already ate a piece of you.” His face tightened from hearing just a few seconds of the holy song in your head. “I told you, ya gotta loosen up a bit. You’re already dancing better than I thought you would!”

He paid no attention to his other prey, instead admiring your simple but energetic movements.

Then he began to move as well, shoulders doing a slow shimmy and following each of your steps with his own, moving closer and closer until he was able to wrap an arm around your waist and pull you in.

He’s warm. Not burning or emitting an aura of terrifying darkness. The music suddenly feels softer, easing your fears. Like an intimate embrace. 

“There, it’s not so bad, is it?” He says lowly, lips almost touching your face. “Quit thinking about your big daddy for once.”

You want to protest against the disrespectful nickname for your God, but he predicts your reaction and tightens his hold on your spirit.

“You taste so damn incredible right now, don’t mess it up,” he groans and savors you. With every part of you that is consumed, it becomes harder to resist. It would be so easy to just hold onto him and keep swaying like this, rocking back and forth as his hips press against yours, grinding into you.

The unfamiliar sensation startles you, but Hizashi shuts down your panic with a growl. “Fuck, I can’t believe I’ve forgotten.” he murmurs into your shoulder, breathing deeply to take in your scent. “I’ve been so hooked on the party life that I forgot just how heavenly innocents like you taste. To think that I’d have an actual priest dancing with me, tasting that revelry from such a pure source...pardon my blasphemy, but goddamn.”

You’re swimming through the fiery haze clouding your mind, clawing against it in a desperate search for an opening. But with every beat, the haze thickens and you sink further in.

You couldn’t find the light. No salvation.

More sinful feelings assault you from the friction of his groin against yours, a growing bulge rubbing on your most sacred area. It sends a foreign tingle down there.

“Ooooh, don’t think I can’t feel that, baby” he rasps, holding you so closely in a dance fitting for two lovers. “I can sense everything now that you’ve let me in.”

That angers you enough to find your voice again, just barely. “I didn’t let you in...” You tense from another hard grind. “Foul...beast.”

“Are you sure? You’re giving in pretty easily. It’s nothin’ to feel bad about, I promise. Humans aren’t built to resist life’s basic needs, so I don’t know why the big man in the clouds gets so wound up about it all the time.” 

How dare he.

“Damned snake!” You force your hands to beat against him and push him off. “You will not corrupt me with the Devil’s words!”

He’s actually shocked for a moment, even to your own surprise, but he laughs it off. “Geez, my bad! I guess you are pretty persistent. Must be…” He grabs the cross around your neck, ignoring your horrified gasp. “...this.”

With a sharp yank and a pinch at the back of your neck, your one remaining object of holy protection is removed.

And with its loss, his influence completely overpowers you. The clearness of your senses switches on and off.

The music is muffled. It’s too loud.

The roaming lights are blurry. Too bright.

Are you still moving? Or is your body too heavy?

“It stings a bit, but that little thing can’t do much when the wearer’s already under my control.” An unfocused image of the demon tossing your precious necklace over his shoulder, the necklace you’ve held close to you since the day you first stepped into the cathedral and accepted your role as a righteous defender of man.

Your essence is now being stolen so quickly that it makes you shiver. He shouldn’t be taking this much.

“Mmm, I can’t get enough of this,” Teeth that are too sharp brush against your neck, threatening to pierce your skin. “I’m an old guy, ya know. I’ve done a lot of experimenting over the centuries, to see what I’m into.”

There’s a rip, and your gown is being pulled down along with your wings. It only relieves you from the growing heat of your surroundings.

“Y’see, our daddy isn’t a helicopter parent. He brings us into the world and just...lets us decide what to do. So no, my words ain’t the Devil’s words. They’re just mine, honey. I live for myself.”

Tilting your head, he presses his lips against your throat, making your breath hitch. No, your body is sacred. Don’t let him do this to you.

You don’t even know when the music had changed, but you’ve noticed the club was filled with a synthetic ambiance, the colors switching to magenta and cyan. 

The party demon is so captivated by you that he doesn’t even acknowledge the change in tune. “I used to stalk the depressed. Wasn’t worth it, they were too bland.” He peppers kisses down to your collarbone. “I tormented scared paranoid folk. Fun, but it loses its flavor fast.”

Your bra is removed to expose your breasts to him and the entire populace within the building. Your heart races, but the synths don’t stop seeping into your ears, the bliss wrestling with your fear. 

“Shh, don’t freak out. I’ll make sure everyone forgets everything that happened tonight.” He attempts to reassure you while massaging your newly revealed mounds. “So time went on as I treated my palate to different tastes. Wasn’t long before I realized my favorite vibes were the good ones. Festivals, games, a few buddies hangin’ out,” he lowered himself and flicked your nipple with his tongue. “Or a couple fucking, I ate all of it up. And after a while I decided that I just liked people in general.”

The pleasure felt when your breast is engulfed by the heat of his mouth is shameful. Hizashi moaned at your taste, though you weren’t sure if it was the taste of your flesh or your lust that was exciting him.

“I liked it when humans were having good times, so I figured out how to join in on the fun and damn, how do you guys keep finding new ways to rock out? The prudes keep droning on about how my favorite type of people have lost their way, but I think they’re the ones who found paradise, and they’re not even dead yet!” After nursing on both of your breasts, he rises and grabs your face to turn it toward the crowd. “I mean, just look at how these guys – oh.”

‘Oh’ indeed.

The people were no longer dancing. They were grabbing at each other, at men and women they probably didn’t even know, tearing apart clothes in a vicious urge to fornicate right there on the dancefloor. Some of them were already completely nude. You avert your eyes to stare at your feet instead.

Hizashi cleared his throat. “Whoops. Look what ya made me do, angel. My lust got the best of me!” He held you close while watching the horrid act before him. You’re trying to move your heavy arms to cover your bare body. “No wonder I’m feeling so horny. Think I should make them stop?”

It takes effort to nod your head.

His lip sticks out in an exaggerated pout before going, “Nah. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen an orgy. I bet this is a first for you.”

Something tickles your hips, your eyes wandering over to see the arrow-like point of his tail curling around your white panties, tugging them down.

Part of you already knows that Hizashi is allowing you to struggle for his own amusement. With all of your protection gone, he can easily stop you from swatting at the flexible limb as it brings your final article of clothing down to your ankles.

Wearing nothing but the small strap around your wrist, you want so badly to curl up and hide yourself. You were completely bare on a stage with a demon quietly taking in your form. The contrasting feelings of anxiety and calm threaten to tear your psyche in half.

“Given how anal you guys are about chastity, I think it’s safe to say no one’s ever touched you before?” The way you tense tells him enough. “Alright alright, relax. I’m gonna make this easy for you.”

‘How? By letting me leave?’ You want to say, but your vocal chords aren’t cooperating.

He grinned from ear to ear. “Well, no. I told ya I know everything goin’ on in that head.” He grabs you by the shoulders and places you right in front of his mixer.

There were many suggestive sounds amongst the pile of writhing bodies before you. It was the most depraved sight that you’ve ever witnessed. These people may have been sinners for their immoral pursuits, but they were still victims of a wicked creature’s influence. You wish you could apologize to all of them for failing to protect them.

Slender fingers massaged your shoulders. “Ain’t it beautiful?” He whispers hotly into your ear. “I’m not that crazy about lust, but I can’t resist when it’s coming from someone like you.”

His aura has you shackled on the spot, unable to move or even tear your eyes away from all of the sex. His voice meshes with the increasingly sensual tunes, both him and the music putting you in a deep trance that leaves every nerve in your body extra sensitive.

You’re gently pushed to lean forward until your hands are supporting yourself on the table. The leather of his clothes pressed against your back is irritating, but easily overshadowed by the hands trailing down your skin, leaving goosebumps in their wake.

“One of my favorite hobbies was hunting down faithful maidens like you. All demons love doing it, really. You can’t top raw innocence, it’s always a delicacy. It’s the closest most of us will ever get to fucking an actual angel. I managed to fuck an angel, and lemme tell ya, it’s a once in an eternity experience.”

He reaches your mound. There is still fear and an urge to pray, though it’s drowned out by the electronic harmony and all of the hot sex.

“Now she’s a fallen one that hangs out with me. Pretty little devil’s obsessed with sex now. If you’re lucky, maybe she’ll give you a visit in your sleep at midnight.”

His fingers reach your untouched folds, making you gasp. You’ve never felt so much lubrication down there before. Was that normal?

“I was really good at the whole corruption thing, so good that I caught the attention of the big holy boys. They were toughies, gotta hand it to 'em. I decided to lay low after that little showdown. That was all a preeetty long time ago.”

The demon’s voice is background noise as you watch deplorable acts that you didn’t even know existed. One woman was taking a cock into her mouth while another man pounded into her from behind. A new male approached and grabbed her free hand, wrapping her fingers around him and encouraging her to stroke him.

Three men pleasuring themselves with the same woman. They were probably complete strangers.

The repulsive sight makes you wetter.

They sure were having fun.

Hizashi hums at your arousal, sinking a digit into your folds. 

“Ah,” you choke on your own voice. His other hand plays with your breast again while you’re being penetrated for the first time. Some sort of flame was growing within you, burning and pleasing at the same time.

“I thought I’ve found my place. Going place to place and bringing in crowds who just want to forget their troubles for a day and groove.”

The finger pushes through your tightly clenched walls, or at least they try to.

“Fuck, relax a bit, babe,” he groans.

You do exactly that, giving him enough leeway to push in and out at a steady pace. You don’t think about the violation, only the strange friction that has no right to feel as good as it does. 

“And then you come along,” An unexpected sharp thrust causes his finger to brush against a spot that fills your vision with even more blinding lights. “It’s not like I was after you or anything. You’re a solid negative ten on the threat scale, but ya just wouldn’t leave me alone!” He relentlessly hits the spot again, and again, until you’re crying out and your legs are shaking. “Then you waltz in here and try to ruin my favorite night of the year?

He’s able to hide his anger as he speaks, but fails to keep it from entering his possessed victims. The orgy becomes more violent, all of the people looking no more civil than savages in torn rags as they try to dominate and fuck each other senseless.

It affects you as well, going by how annoyed you’re getting by his rambling. Can’t he just focus on pleasing you?

His finger leaves you too soon, your cunt already missing the brand new sensations. “Sorry, babe,” he says when he releases you and begins to undo his pants. “Normally I’d spend more time warming up, but I gotta join in on the raunchiness now before I go nuts. Just...do me a favor.”

You whined, wiggling your hips and rubbing your ass against his freed cock. He only chuckles at your impatience.

“Slow your roll, I’ll get started as soon as you push that button riiiight there.”

You push one of the many glowing buttons, and stock phrases are shouted out of the speakers.

“No, the one next to it.”

You press it, and another song begins.

Hizashi hums in approval. “I usually do a smooth transition between songs, but…”

A hard impact knocks you forward with the overwhelming feeling of being completely filled all at once. The stretch and pressure has your mouth hanging open in a silent scream.

“....Yeah, I just wanted to do that. And-” He yanks the halo off your head and drops it at your feet. “-I always loved the symbolism in that.”

He wastes no time building up. You’re being pounded as hard and consistently as the energetic beat. It should hurt, but the euphoric state of your mind dulls any pain and discomfort. 

With the demon inside both your head and your womanhood, there was no saving yourself. Your prayers wouldn’t even be heard through this thick depraved fog.

“Oh fuck yeah,” He growls loudly with his wild thrusts, hands gripping your hips tightly enough to bruise. “I’ve been missing out. So hooked on the party life that I don’t even remember how it feels to eat up a modest little soul like this.”

Was he still devouring you? You can’t even tell, not while you’re trapped in this melodic dreamworld as his cock rams you.

“Ya mind if we do this again sometime?” He angled himself to ensure he was hitting that sweet spot with each rhythmic pump. Despite his aggression, his hips moved with musical purpose. “Not like you’re much of a priest anymore. You’re fuckin’ a demon, sweetheart. I think the pearly gates have closed for you.”

That sounds sad and all, but God does he feel good. The entire moment was feeling like a hallucination. Your world was saturated with fuzzy images and muffled bass as your virgin pussy was ravaged. The tightened heat in your core was growing hotter by the second.

Hizashi just wouldn’t stop talking even as he became short of breath. “Ah, don’t worry, my doors are always open to misfits!” His rhythm falters a bit when you give him an especially tight squeeze. “Ya like that? I can always wipe your memory of tonight along with everyone else’s, and you can head back home. I just don’t think your next visit to the house of God is gonna end well.”

How does he expect you to care with the way he’s plowing into you?

His arms wrap around you in an embrace. “No pressure, angel. You can decide later. For now, just enjoy the show.”

And finally, he shut up and focused on fucking your divine lights out.

With his pelvis flush against your ass, Hizashi humps with newfound vigor, his thrusts rapid yet precise enough to keep stimulating your most sensitive areas.

The blinding stars in your eyes make it impossible to even make out what’s happening in front of you. A shame, because you want to know if you’re being dicked down as good and hard as the whores on the dancefloor.

The demon may not be talking anymore, but he was still being very vocal about his pleasure with feral moans and growls right into your ear. 

An extra hard slam forces you to nearly topple onto the controls, hands scrambling to keep you upright and hitting several buttons in the process. 

A series of sounds and distortion effects are added to the song.

It unexpectedly riles him up. “Shit, that wasn’t a bad mix, angel. I might have a junior DJ in the making,” he praises.

The tempo changes - different speed and new layers - and Hizashi follows suit by switching his quick bucks into deep thrusts.

The fire inside was close to doing...something. You weren’t sure what it was or what exactly will happen if this lasts any longer, but part of you knows that it’s about to feel very good.

With the head of his dick striking you nice and deep, you quickly learn that you were right.

The explosion of spasms was too pleasurable to even comprehend, each contraction tearing filthy screams from your throat. Hizashi bursts soon afterwards and fills you up with a cry even more lewd than yours.

Just like that, your mind is freed and the weight of his aura is lifted...and you feel gravely tired.

A coldness sweeps over you and saps every ounce of your strength. You find yourself dropping to your knees and falling over as a distant voice expresses genuine worry.

“Oh.......I overfed.” Though it doesn’t sound as panicked as it should.

You don’t want to close your eyes. You fear that something terrible might happen if you do, but your eyelids are quickly becoming too heavy to fight.

“Really sorry, little priest! I didn’t mean to! Look at the bright side - my friends are gonna love ya down there! Home isn’t half as bad as those books make it out to be!”

Each word sounds fainter than the last, but you still catch each one.

Home?

Your eyes shut. 

And the remains of your soul become stained with ash and black before heading downwards into the demonic realm.

Welcome home.

[lunatens]

felix felicis (iii)

word count: 3.0k

part iii/iv

genre: fluff, harry potter au

pairing: hufflepuff!felix x ravenclaw!reader

a/n: it’s been uhhhhhhhhhhhhh over a year since i last update this whoOPS i am so sorry to keep you all waiting. thank you to everyone who patiently waited, and to everyone who’s new, i hope you like it!! there will be one more part to this series (that i will try my best to write in less than a year lol) (also for obvious reasons w**jin will no longer be a part of this fic)

the day of the gryffindor vs ravenclaw quidditch match has your stomach in knots, not about the game itself (you really couldn’t care less about the results) but about the boy you’re going to be spending the next couple hours with.

“okay y/n, first things first: that tiny ball is the golden snitch, and-” 

“felix, i’m not stupid,”

“right, yeah, sorry i’m just uhh..excited is all,’ he says shyly. you watch as the two teams whizz around the pitch, trying to keep track of all the different balls and players as felix rambles on about the rules to you. despite chan, changbin and jisung being your closest friends, you’ve never actually come out to watch them play before, always finding an excuse to stay indoors instead of sitting miserable and alone on an uncomfortable bench in typically  less-than-pleasant weather. 

“wow y/n, your friends are actually really, really good quidditch players.” felix comments with a look of mild surprise. “too bad they’re not hufflepuffs!”

“actually, at your last game they were telling me they wish you were in gryffindor, so i guess you’re not too bad yourself,” you comment with a small smile, and you have to stifle a laugh as felix’s face turns bright red. you hate to admit it, but felix is really, really cute--especially bundled up in his yellow hat and scarf, his hair sticking out and gently waving in the breeze whenever someone flies by on broomstick.

you watch the game in silence for a moment, still trying to find the appeal for the sport. the game’s been going for a while now, with neither team having found the snitch yet, although gryffindor’s leading in points. jisung zooms around the far end of the pitch, expertly evading the ravenclaw beaters’ attacks and catching the quaffle with a flourish. it doesn’t take long before he’s put the quaffle through one of the ravenclaw goalposts, and the gryffindor crowd roars in excitement. jisung does a lap of the pitch, posing ridiculously and waving to the crowd to get them even more riled up. you hear felix squeal in excitement beside you, and turn to look at him with curiosity.

“that’s just the best feeling ever, flying through the air and just having fun like that. it’s so freeing,” he says with a contented sigh. you furrow your brows and turn back to look at jisung, who’s now rejoined his team as the game continues.

“really? i mean, it doesn’t seem that great. it looks so cold and windy, and what if you fall? yeah, no thanks i’d rather stick to the ground,” you state. it’s not like you want to offend felix or anything, but you just really don’t get the hype about flying. 

“what?? you don’t like flying y/n?? but it’s so epic!” felix says in disbelief, and you shake your head in response.

“the only time i’ve ever ridden a broomstick is way back in first year, when we had to learn the basics, and i’ve got no interest in trying again.”

“i’ve never met someone so opposed to flying,”

“well, that’s what happens when you fall off and break your wrist and can’t take proper notes for weeks,” you say, wrinkling your nose at the memory. “see unlike you, i’m not gifted with good luck.”

felix looks at you blankly for a moment, thinking to himself, before a wide grin creeps onto his face.

“no.”

“i haven’t even said anything yet!!”

“ok but i know what you’re thinking and i am NOT riding a broomstick, felix!”

“oh come on y/n, live a little!! it’ll be so much fun! what, are you afraid of heights?” felix asks teasingly. you shoot him a glare in response.

“yes!! besides, i don’t even own a broomstick.”

“yeah i kinda figured, so we can just use mine! i’m sure we’ll both fit, it might be a bit squishy though…” felix trails off in his own thoughts, and you choke on your own spit. you turn to look at the pitch, trying to focus on the game rather than thoughts of being pressed up against felix and holding onto him for dear life, breathing in the scent of h-

“eh, i think it’ll work fine. so it’s settled, after the game i’m taking you for a ride.” felix says definitively, interrupting your thoughts (good timing too, your brain was entering dangerous territory). 

“i dunno, felix…. it really doesn’t sound safe, i mean two people on a broomstick? i don’t care how lucky you are, i’m not taking any chances.”

“y/n, i promise nothing bad will happen. we won’t even go that high, and we can take it slow. trust me, it’ll be okay,” felix says, tentatively placing a hand over yours and looking into your eyes. you’re silent for a moment; has felix ever been this sincere in his life? you let out a sigh of defeat.

“i better not regret this.” you mumble, and felix squeals in excitement. your heart flutters a bit when he grabs onto your upper arm enthusiastically

“you won’t, y/n!! it’ll be so much fun, i can’t wait. it’s gonna change your life for the better,” felix says confidently, and although you roll your eyes at him, you can’t help but smile giddily to yourself. 

*** 

the game ends in an overwhelming victory for gryffindor, and you and felix dodge red and gold banners and streamers on your way out of the pitch past ecstatic gryffindors and gloomy ravenclaws. you finally make it out, your stomach filling with dread as you remember what’s happening now.

“i’ll be right back y/n, i’m just gonna go grab my broomstick from the locker room!” felix says excitedly, before rushing off into the depths of the pitch structure. you stand awkwardly by yourself, shoving your hands into your pockets for warmth. your breath escapes your lips in visibles plumes, the air growing colder as the sun begins to sink lower into the sky. one of your professors walks by, reminding you to return to the castle, and you nod, telling them you’re just waiting for a friend. it’s not a complete lie, right? you think to yourself. the adrenaline from not only your upcoming flight, but also breaking the rules again (and for felix, of all people) fills your body with jitters.

as you wait for felix for what seems like forever, your mind starts to wander. watching the game with him today was...surprisingly fun? and my goodness, the way his eyes sparkled or his voice got squeaky when someone made an awesome play was maybe the cutest thing you’ve ever seen. not to mention his freckled cheeks, rosy from the biting cold, or his tiny hands that flailed excitedly when talking about strategies. was chan right after all? do you have feelings for felix? no, that’s absurd. you’re just excited to have made a new friend is all...haha...right?

you don’t get the chance to think more about it before someone pounces on you from behind.

“Y/N!!! YOU CAME!!!!” jisung’s loud voice rings in your ear.

“ew get off me, you’re all sweaty,” you say with a grimace as you shove the excited boy off your shoulders. “but good job guys, you did great! who knew you were actually good at quidditch huh,” you tease, and chan gives you a playful nudge.

“i saw you with a certain hufflepuff boy in the stands,” he says, wiggling his eyebrows, and you slap him on the arm.

“ok he practically forced me to go, it was the only way to stop his stupid begging and whining,” you argue, and your three gryffindor friends nod their heads in clear disbelief. 

“sure y/n, keep telling yourself that.” chan says, giving you a pat on the head which you swat away. 

“sorry that took so long, i-” felix’s out-of-breath voice stops mid sentence when he spies you with the other boys. “oh uh, hi,” he says shyly, clearly not expecting their presence. your friends grin knowingly and changbin and jisung start to whisper to each other. chan puts on a friendly smile and greets felix back, reaching out to shake his hand.

“thanks for coming out even though your house wasn’t playing,” he says, and felix seems to warm up to chan a bit. 

“i’d never turn down a chance to watch a good quidditch match! you guys are amazing,” he babbles, and you giggle at his enthusiasm, glad to see him and chan connecting. 

“you’re not so bad yourself dude. too bad we’ll have to crush you in a few weeks,” chan teases, and all the boys laugh.

“i’m impressed you were able to drag this one out, we’ve been trying to get them to come to our games for years,” changbin groans, gesturing to you. felix shrugs in response.

“i mean it wasn’t too hard, just a small bribe of some chocolate frogs and here we are,” felix says, and you feel three pairs of eyes burning into your soul. you can practically feel the smirks on their faces, and you can already hear the teasing you’ll experience later. 

“well anyways, we’re gonna hit up the great hall for some snacks on our way back, you coming? you’re welcome to join us, felix,” jisung invites.

“um actually...felixistakingmeforarideonhisbroomstick,” you splutter out, and you hear jisung make a strange noise of disbelief at what he just heard.

“sorry, what?” chan asks, and the grin on his face tells you he knows exactly what you just said. you let out an annoyed huff and repeat yourself.

“felix is taking me for a ride on his broomstick, and we better get going before it gets too late.” you say in defeat and embarrassment, reaching to grab a confused felix’s hand so you can get away from your friends before they have the chance to say anything about it. jisung opens his mouth to make what you assume is a raunchy joke about riding broomsticks, but a death glare from you shuts him up.

“okay, have fun! but not too much fun,” chan says with a wink before quickly ushering a protesting jisung and changbin back towards the castle. you’re grateful for the falling darkness, because you can feel how bright your cheeks are burning right now. 

“i’m so sorry about them,” you apologize, and felix laughs it off.

“they seem fun,” he says, then tugs on your hand gently. “follow me, i know the best place to go where we won’t get caught. trust me, i sneak out all the time with hyunjin and minho and we’ve never seen a soul.” you nod nervously as you follow felix’s lead, praying that you won’t regret this.

after a bit of walking and some light conversation, you arrive at a small clearing near the edge of the lake. 

“this is SO against the rules,” you mutter to yourself as you step over some large roots. felix gets to a spot where the sky above is clear (and growing darker by the minute), and there’s lots of room around you. he straddles the broomstick and motions for you to join him. as you make your way behind him, you can’t help but wonder if you're more nervous about flying or about the prolonged close contact with felix. there are so many layers of clothing between us, you tell yourself, it’s fine. you place your arms loosely around felix’s waist, nervous to get any closer.

“we’re gonna start off just hovering, okay? we’ll take it slow, it’ll be alright. you can tell me if you want to stop, but i really think it’ll be fine, trust me,” he says to comfort you, and you nod. felix kicks off the ground, and you gasp as you feel your feet dangling in the air. instinctively, your arms squeeze tightly around felix, and you press yourself as close to him as possible.

“i can feel your heart racing, it’s okay just relax!” felix says with a laugh.

“easy for you to say, you practically live on a broomstick,” you grumble, and you feel felix’s body shake with giggles underneath you.

“i’m gonna take us a bit higher now,” felix says, and you press your face into his back as you feel yourselves rise higher, the air getting colder as you ascend. you feel a gentle breeze tangling your locks, and the broomstick begins to inch forward. you open one eye slightly and let out a small squeak as you see how far the ground is below you. you’re almost above the height of the trees now, and felix is doing slow laps of the clearing. 

“see, it’s not too bad, right?” he asks, and you force yourself to open your eyes again. if you don’t look straight down, you have to admit the view is really nice. trees and rolling hills pepper the landscape, and you can see the quidditch pitch and hogwarts a bit farther in the distance. the last rays of sun are reflecting off of the lake, and the twilight sky is beginning to sparkle with the night’s brightest stars. 

“yeah, i guess it is pretty nice,” you begrudgingly agree. your knuckles are white as you hold on to felix for dear life, but the more time you spend up here the more you realize how stable he’s keeping the broomstick, and how much he does seem to be taking caution to make sure you’re comfortable. you let out a shaky sigh as you try to relax and take in the scenery as you hover above the trees. 

“there’s one more thing we can do, if you’re okay with it,” he says, asking for your trust. you say nothing, simply nodding into his back; you’re afraid if you open your mouth you’ll regret it. as soon as he has your confirmation, the broomstick suddenly bursts forward and you can’t help but let out a piercing shriek.

“FELIX!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!” you manage to yell over the howling wind. your eyes are tearing up from the cold night air, and your throat feels dry, and you’re convinced your heart’s stopped beating. felix just lets out a joyful laugh in response, yelling back to you “SHOWING YOU THE BEST THING ABOUT FLYING!” before plunging the nose of the stick into a dive towards the ground. he pulls up, of course, and does a few more fancy tricks before slowing down to a more leisurely pace above the treetops. 

you sit there in shock for a moment, wide eyed and breathless, trying to take in the wild turn of events.

“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!! YOU IDIOT WE COULD’VE DIED OR SOMETHING,” you scream in between breaths, still trying to get your heart to stop racing. 

“but we didn’t, right? i told you you could trust me!! was that not fun??” he asks, giddy with adrenaline. you choose not to respond, because he’s right--as much as his sudden moves scared the living daylights out of you, you have to admit it felt pretty freeing. 

“this is my favourite view,” felix says to change the topic, and you lift your head up to look around. you’re coasting above the lake, the last rays of sun painting the landscape golden. more stars are out now, and the glow of the castle feels truly magical and welcoming. you steal a glance at felix, cheeks nose and ears bright red from the cold but an awestruck look on his face nonetheless. you don’t think you’ve ever seen him look so peaceful and content, and the feeling spreads to you as you finally relax your grip a little and rest your cheek on felix’s back. 

“thank you, felix,” you mumble, feeling surprisingly at ease now. 

“sorry, what was that?” he asks and you can hear the grin in his voice.

“i’m not saying it again,” you warn, and he remains silent. part of you wishes you could live in this moment forever, gliding over the mirror-like surface of the water with the warmth of felix to stave away the cold tendrils of night air.

“we should uh, head back. it’s getting pretty late,” he eventually says after a comfortable silence passes. you nod in agreement, and felix takes you back to the quidditch pitch, where he returns his broomstick quickly before coming back to walk with you to the castle. the walk back is mostly silent, with the two of you hiding from professors and prefects a couple times but making it back to the ravenclaw common room unseen. there seems to be some shift in the energy between you now, the silences feeling a bit more awkward than before, but neither of you wants to acknowledge it. 

“well, uh, thanks for trusting me. and sorry if i scared you,” felix says with a small laugh as you reach to door to the common room. 

“it’s okay, i uh...i actually had a really good time. you’re right, you know, it is a really wonderful feeling being up there.” you admit. you have to stop yourself from adding “with you” to the end of that sentence. “so thank you for everything, lix,” you say and you cringe at the nickname that accidentally escaped your lips. felix tries to hold back a smile but fails miserably, blushing at the nickname. 

“goodnight, y/n,” he says after clearing his throat.

“um..goodnight,” you say before going to answer the riddle to enter the common room. as you mutter the answer and begin to enter, you hear felix call after you.

“y/n?”

“yeah?”

there’s a long pause.

“uh, nevermind. goodnight!” he says, and before you know it he’s down the stairs and out of sight. confused, you creep up to your dormitory to get ready for bed. your dreams that night are filled with the wind rushing through your hair, beautiful landscapes whizzing past you, and most importantly of all, felix’s joyful laugh ringing in your ears.

[ultraintrovertedgryffindor]

Sweet Pandemonium - Gally (The Maze Runner) Part 15 of 16

I think...maybe two or three chapters left? Four at the most. So, yeah, coming to a close pretty soon and I don’t know how to feel about it lmao.

fuck I forgot to tag: @multifandom-fangirl4​

~~~~~~~~~~

(bruh it’s so hard finding different gifs every post, I spend literal MINUTES finding some. smh, make more gifs. and yes, i’m being sarcastic)

You awoke panicked, sitting up with a gasp.

You looked to your surroundings and realized you could barely see anything, save for flickering red lights to the right and left of you.

You felt the floor beneath you, cold and coating your exposed skin with grease, the smell of your own sweat and copper filling your nostrils, the scent so strong that it made you feel nauseous.

You couldn’t remember anything, why couldn’t you remember anything? Where the hell were you?

The dark room you were in jerked, making you grab some sort of chain link fence that was behind you for support. The room started to shoot up, and the word elevator popped into your mind.

The clanking and scraping of the metal moving against each other pierced your eardrums, the overstimulation of foul smells and noises started making you feel lightheaded and you could’ve sworn you would pass out if something didn’t stop.

The elevator suddenly stopped, and you dreaded what would come next.

Overhead doors suddenly opened, bright sunlight shining into the Box, making you shield your eyes with your forearm.

You heard a crowd above you, some whispering, some talking loudly over one another, but all where seeming to say one thing. “It’s a girl!”

Suddenly being jolted forward, you were in a completely different area then you were before, but you remembered everything this time. You were in a field, the grass so tall it tickled your knees. You almost smiled at the feeling, but a loud screech stopped you from doing so.

You looked ahead of you to see you were at the Maze doors. What...?

A slew of different screams echoed in your ears, familiar screams. You could only make out a few. I saw you, you did this! Ben...You shouldn’t be here! Alby... Help! Thomas... Y/N...

“Gally?” You voiced, wavering in panic.

Another animalistic screech echoed, and you looked in the direction it came from.

From the end of the main corridor of the Maze entrance, you heard a mechanical whirring and soon, you could see it. A Griever coming into view. Your blood ran cold as you saw something, no, someone in the Griever’s mouth. You could hear whimpering that forced tears to your eyes. Jeff...

You turned around, knowing you had to get out of there if you were going to stay alive. But did you actually want to?

The screech that somehow sounded even closer to you made your legs move on their own, bolting away from the creature and running for the Homestead in the Glade.

As you ran, you quickly noticed your legs moved slower than you wanted, like you were running through water. “No, come on!” You cried out, willing yourself to move faster. “Please...”

Your legs moved faster, but by then it was too late.

The Griever caught you, its tail wrapping around you leg and pulling you to the ground. It’s grotesque body hovered above you, making you cry out for help. But a familiar situation suddenly played out. “Leave her alone!”

“No, please, don’t do this. She won’t be able to handle it!”

Before you could even question who you just heard, a boy ran up to you with a machete in hand, quickly stabbing the monster and pulling you out of its grasp. 

“Gally?”

He didn’t say anything, just smiled as he pulled you along with him. But you were distracted once again when you heard some sort of outside echoed voice. “Like I told you before, if you can’t handle this, you can leave.”

The distraction caused you to trip over your own feet, faceplanting into the ground while the boy beside you did nothing to help you.

The Griever soon caught up, and you looked to Gally in panic as he stepped in front of you. “What are you doing?”

“I love you, Y/N.”

“No!” You screeched as the Griever grabbed Gally with its jaws, tearing into his flesh, his blood spraying into your face as you watched helplessly. “No...it should’ve been me...it should’ve been me...”

“Okay, we have enough, take her out.”

You laid limp as you came back to reality, seeing yourself back in the same lab room that you had to be in for the past months. You looked to your left to see your cousin look at you with tears in her eyes, obviously feeling remorse.

You tried not to freak out when the doctors were unstrapping you from the machine, Teresa immediately came into the room to help you walk out of the room and you somehow felt comfortable in her grasp compared to the other medical professionals.

“You’re doing so well, Y/N.” Teresa cooed into your ear.

Being sat down on your bed in Teresa’s spare bedroom felt like laying on clouds, and you suddenly felt guilty for being related to her, being treated with kindness compared to what Minho was most likely going through. You couldn’t help the tear that fell down your cheek.

“It’s over, you can rest now.” Teresa affirmed. “I have to go though. I’m giving Shai her treatment. And it was only possible with your help, Y/N. You’re going to save her life today.” She smiled, caressing your head before she walked out, leaving you alone. 

As soon as you heard the front door click shut, all your pain and fear poured out in thick tears, instantly coating your pillow in salty wetness. You kept thinking about what you saw in your hallucinations, seeing Gally get killed over and over. But it wasn’t Gally, you tried telling yourself. Gally was still alive and well just miles from where you were now. He was alive and he loved you. 

You kept repeating that to yourself until you fell asleep.

“Hey...” You heard as you where gently shook awake.

You looked up to see your cousin, tears trailing down her face. You quickly sat up. “What’s wrong?”

“It worked...the serum worked, but only for a few hours.” She frowned, bringing the back of her hand up to wipe some of her tears away.

“What happened? Is Shai...?”

“She was lost to the Flare.”

You didn’t know what to do, so you pulled her into a hug, surprising both her and yourself. “I’m so sorry, Teresa.”

“I’m fine, I’m fine.” She told herself and exhaled a breath shakily. “I just don’t want to be here right now, in this building.”

You hated yourself for seeing such an easy opening, but you had to take it. “Wanna go for a walk? It helped me when I did it.”

Teresa contemplated it for a moment, before she nodded her head weakly. 

You waited by the front door as Teresa dressed out of her doctor attire, coming back to join you with some more casual clothing.

You walked side by side with her, subtly looking around for any sign of your outside friends and allies. You knew Teresa was numbly walking around, only really making sure you were in her supervision, so you guided her where you knew Thomas would be near.

You heard Teresa gasp softly, and you smiled internally, knowing that Thomas was finally here. “Did you see that?”

“See what?” You played dumb.

Teresa didn’t answer as she bolted in the direction she saw Thomas, not even paying attention that you weren’t trying to keep up with her pace. “Thomas?” Teresa called out.

Teresa followed him until she reached an area where nobody was, due to the curfew, but she didn’t care, she had to know what he was doing there.

When you finally caught up with your cousin, she was already talking to Thomas, but you kept out of sight. Then, a shadowy figure stepped out from an alleyway and knocked out Teresa. “That wasn’t the plan!” Thomas whisper yelled.

“You really think she wouldn’t try to fight back? I’m not taking that chance.” A familiar voice argued.

“What did you do?” You voiced harshly, startling the two. The figure turned around, finally seeing it was Gally, but you couldn’t help but feel some anger about how he went about the plan. “You didn’t have to do that.”

Gally frowned. but kept his hold on your unconscious cousin. “Let’s just get out of here before someone sees us.” Thomas scowled at Gally before taking off back to their base.

You didn’t say anything as you passed by Gally, silently glancing at Teresa before focusing on Thomas’ retreating figure.

The journey back to the abandoned church was a tense silence, but by the time you all were almost there, Teresa had begun to regain consciousness. You watched as Gally sat down and tied your cousin to a chair, nodding to the others when he knew she wasn’t going anywhere.

Newt walked up and took the bag off of Teresa’s head when she started to stir uncomfortably, startling her with the sudden movement. Her eyes widened when she saw everyone in front of her, all seeming indifferent or angry at her. But when she saw who was sitting next to you, she couldn’t help but speak out. “Gally? You’re alive?”

Gally didn’t respond to her surprise, only scowling before taking a breath. “Here’s how this is gonna go, we’re going to ask you some questions and you’re going to tell us exactly what we need to know. We’ll start off simple,” Gally grabbed a chair, moving it in front of Teresa. “where’s Minho?”

Teresa shook her head slightly, looking back and forth between you and Thomas. “Wait, you guys can’t seriously think-”

Teresa was cut off by Gally placing the chair in front of her roughly and sat down, obscuring her vision from you and Thomas. “Don’t look at them. Why’re you looking at them? Look at me. They’re not gonna help you.” Teresa looked to you one more time, and she quietly sighed when she realized this was your plan all along. “We know you have Minho in the building. Where?”

Teresa frowned. “He’s with the others in holding. Sub level 3.”

“How many others?” Newt asked.

“28.” She answered reluctantly.

“I can make that work.” Brenda smirked.

“No, no, you guys don’t understand. The whole level’s restricted. You can’t get in without a thumb print ID.”

“That’s why you’re gonna come with us.” Thomas voiced.

“Well, I don’t know.” Gally said, making everyone confused. “We don’t necessarily need her. Right?” He got up and walked to the table, grabbing a medical scalpel. “Not all of her. We just need her finger.”

“Gally, back off.” Thomas quickly ordered.

“What, you squeamish? She’s done all lot worse to Y/N and she’s doing the same to Minho.” Gally voiced angrily.

You rolled your eyes, getting up and putting a hand on Gally’s shoulder to calm him down, Thomas getting up to take the blade out of his hand. “That’s not the plan.”

“Won’t make a difference.” Teresa said. “Do whatever you want to me. You still won’t get through the front door. The sensors will pick you up the sec-”

“We know. We’re tagged. Property of W.C.K.D.” Thomas interrupted, holding up the scalpel. “You’re gonna help us with that too.”

Not liking the idea of being cut open, you were thankful that Frypan volunteered to get his tag out first. But that also meant you’d have to deal with Gally. Now that wouldn’t be a problem at all, but seeing that you had some sort of empathy for your cousin rubbed him the wrong way, he just didn’t know id he wanted to bring it up or not.

“Y/N?”

You smiled weakly at the boy in front of you, not bothering to hide your exhaustion. “Hey, Gal.”

“Are you okay? You seem...out of it.”

You were, mostly from the simulation you were put through that morning, but he didn’t need to know that. It would just be another reason for Gally to hate Teresa, and for some reason you didn’t want that to happen. You convinced yourself it was just for the sake of efficiency.

“I’m alright, just tired.”

“I hear you.” Gally nodded, taking a seat next to you and grabbing ahold of your hand. He wanted to ask you questions, he wanted to know why you looked like you cared for Teresa. Even when it came to Thomas, he didn’t understand why he seemed to care after everything she did. But noting your exhaustion, he decided to push the question back for another time.

You noticed Gally’s small smile from the corner of your eye, in turn making you smile softly. “What?”

Gally’s smile grew wider as he blushed. “Just uh, remembering some things.”

“Oh god, what things?”

“A lot, like when you first remembered your name.”

“Oh.” You already could feel the cringe building in your gut.

“I remember how excited you were, going around the Glade, telling everyone your name over and over.” Gally smirked, obviously proud about making you embarrassed.

“Stop.” You groaned, hiding your face in your free hand.

“I actually thought it was pretty cute.”

You scrunched your face up when he poked the tip of your nose. You giggled, then humming in thought. “From what I remember, you made sure to remind me that I wouldn’t remember anything else.” You silently wished you couldn’t remember anything before the Glade.

It was Gally’s turn to cringe. “God, I was such a dick, wasn’t I?”

Your giggles stopped at his statement. “No, you were just angry and scared like the rest of us. You just showed it more than the others, I guess.” You shrugged.

Gally chuckled dejectedly. “You let me off too easy, you know that?”

You frowned, clutching onto his hand tighter. “You’re not the same boy from the Glade, not anymore. We’ve all changed.”

“Yeah,” Gally looked over at Teresa resentfully, “some for the worse.”

“Hey, lover boy!” Newt called out. “You’re up.”

Teresa picked up her scalpel with a scowl as Gally sat down in the chair in front of her. “Chuck should’ve lived, not you.” She whispered, voice laced with venom.

“Yeah? Tell me something I don’t know.” Gally countered sharply, trying to hide the pain in his voice from her statement he knew was right.

“How’d you even survive anyway?”

“Don’t know, must be immortal. So, you can poke me with that blade all you want and you’ll never get what you must want.”

Teresa rolled her eyes, starting to repeat the same movements with the blade like the last two. “No, Y/N would never forgive me.”

“You think she forgives you now?” Gally said, almost hissing in pain at the sharp sting at the back of his neck.

“She’s coming around.”

“To what? Killing children without worrying about concern for your conscious?”

“To doing what’s necessary to find a cure.”

Gally scoffed. “Right. She was a wreck when we found her, wouldn’t put brainwashing past you.” He winced when Teresa accidently ticked him with her blade out of frustration.

“She’s my family. I’d never do that to her.”

“Yet you’re fine with putting her into fucked up fantasies where she thinks she’s back in the Glade?”

“I always helped her when she came out of it, it’s not permanent damage.”

Gally turned to glare at Teresa when she finished removing the tag. “Didn’t you hear what you just said?” He voiced exasperated.

You were nervous enough to somewhat confront Teresa again, so seeing Gally walk away from her with a scowl on his face told you that they must’ve gotten into it. Just what you needed...

You sat down in silence, your back facing Teresa.

“Congratulations.”

“What?” You asked.

“You did it, you actually had me fooled into believing I had my cousin back. You must be proud of yourself, I’m sure Gally is.”

You shut your eyes tightly as you took a deep breath. “Guess now you know how we felt back at the Right Arm camp.”

“This is different, you know that. You’re a fine actor.”

“Teresa, I wasn’t...I wasn’t acting.”

You felt Teresa’s breath tickle your neck as she chuckled resentfully. “Right. So, volunteering to help Shai, it was all to get on my good side?”

“No.” You refrained from shouting. “I...I really wanted to help her, I did. Ant I was so sorry about the serum not working.” You paused to take a few needed deep breaths, collecting your thoughts together. “But from the beginning, all what this has been about was saving Minho. No matter what.”

“But you just thought to throw in some gut punches for fun, huh?” She stated softly.

You stayed silent as Teresa removed your tag without another word, knowing trying to continue the conversation wouldn’t end well. You turned around to see her face twisted in a scowl, hints of wetness around her eyes. You felt guilty yet again.

Thomas eyed your frowning face suspiciously before he sat down in front of Teresa, watching you walk off by yourself with clenched fists.

You tried to ignore the stinging pain at the nape of your neck as you walked away from the group, willing yourself not to break down in front of everyone again, especially Teresa. You didn’t want to let her see her words getting to you, even if they might’ve been right. You cursed yourself for allowing your restored memories to make you see her in a different light, making you think you could actually be close again without complications like when you were children. 

You couldn’t so that, it’s what got you in the Maze in the first place, you couldn’t risk it for the sake of your friends. But...you still hoped, if or when all this was over, you and Teresa could go back to being close. But you knew something like that would be far fetched.

“Hey, Y/N?”

You turned around with a slightly panicked face, but you quickly calmed yourself, shaking it off with a forced chuckle. “Oh, hey Newt.”

“We’re about ready to head off.”

“Oh, okay.”

“You alright?”

You forced a small smile. “Yeah! Yeah, I’m fine.”

Newt wore an unimpressed look. “You’re not.” He deadpanned. “But, that’s okay. You know that right?”

You sighed despondently. “Yeah...but it’s not something we can afford right now. When this is over, I’ll have all the time in the world to not be okay.”

You were taken aback when Newt came up and hugged you tightly. “Whoa, what’s the sudden affection?” You chuckled genuinely.

Newt didn’t chuckle back, not even a smile. “You will be okay.”

“Hey, we’ll all be okay. We’ll get through this together.”

Newt finally let out a chuckle, but you could hear the bitter apprehension behind it. He obviously didn’t believe that. You didn’t understand where this was coming from. You understood him to be cynical most of the time, but the feeling you got felt darker than just cynicism. But unfortunately, you didn’t have time to question it before everyone was ordered to gear up.

You walked up the the table Gally was sat at, readying his shock guns. You grabbed a pistol, turning it over carefully to admire it. You used guns before, so you knew how to use them effectively.

“If all goes as planned, we won’t have to use those.” Gally voiced.

You stared at the pistol with a frown, sighing and holstering it to your side. “If.”

Gally stood up to stand in front of you, placing his heavy hands on your shoulders. “Everything will be okay.”

You sighed. “I’m kinda getting tired of hearing people say that.”

“Okay, everything is gonna go to shit and we’re all gonna die.”

You chuckled, moving closer to Gally and leaning your head on his chest. “Thanks, Captain. I really do hope everything works out.”

Gally brought his hands around you, leaning his chin on your shoulder. “Me too.” He said, placing a gentle kiss on your clothed collarbone. “You can’t just take a pistol though.” He said, pulling away and handing you one of his shock guns.

“It’s heavy.” You complained, shifting your body to evenly distribute the gun’s weight. “How am I even gonna get good shots on those guys?”

Gally smirked. “You just gotta hit them anywhere, the taser ammo will do all the work for you.”

“Ah, I’m sure I’ll find a way to fuck up.” You joked, kind of.

“No...” He drawled. “You’ll do just fine.”

“Y’all about ready?” Frypan called out.

Gally looked back to you. “Are you?”

You nodded reluctantly, not like you had any other choice.

“Then let’s go.”

~~~~~~~~~~

Unrelated, but I miss Austin and Shayley in Of Mice & Men 😞

[tothemeadow]

HHGGOoOoo MAYbe (im aware its a little late to ask) KYouJuRou day 6?? all? of them? all the prompts. im very intrigued to see what you would make with him! and could it be MAybe an AFAB reader but gender neutral? if thats possible!

Day 6: angry/hate sex / hair pulling / biting

warnings: NSFW, semi-public sex, possessive behavior, slight degradation

words: 1,417

(a/n): art is not mine, (I’m sorry if this didn’t turn out the way you wanted! I already had it written and I reread the request and I think I may have messed up ;-;)

When it comes to Kyojuro, trust is key.

Don’t doubt for a second that he doesn’t trust you; if he didn’t, you wouldn’t be wearing that band around your ring finger. It’s just that, well, he doesn’t trust others. More specifically, he doesn’t trust others around you.

And, as the crowd of strangers dance in front of him, the strobing lights reflecting off their sweaty faces, his unease is at its greatest. The two of you agreed to tag along to a nightclub with your fellow coworkers; schoolwork has been rather trying lately, and all of you need a break even if it’s just for one night. The bass of the speakers thump loudly, shake the entire building with its blasting music. Kyojuro has to keep a firm grip on his bottle if he doesn’t want it to fall off the table.

Around him, some of his closest friends and coworkers chatter and throw back their own drinks. Tengen’s laughing at something Obanai said, his entire face scrunched up. Sanemi seems to be lecturing Gyomei and Giyuu about something (Kyojuro just hopes it isn’t about some complex formula). Then there’s Kanae, Tamayo, Obanai’s girlfriend Mitsuri, and you. You’re giggling along to whatever your group is discussing. Kyojuro’s face melts into a fond smile when you catch his eye.

“Oi,” Tengen says, his snapping fingers appearing in front of Kyojuro’s face. “Over here, Romeo. We’re here to have fun.”

“And by fun, you mean black out drunk,” Obanai utters. Even so, he takes a swig of his own beer. “Remind me why I drink this shit.”

“Obanai!” Mitsuri calls out. She appears by her boyfriend’s side, a bright smile on her face. “We girls are going dancing. Do any of you guys want to join?”

Obanai physically stiffens at the proposal. “Hell no.”

“Aw,” Mitsuri says with a pout, “Sanemi’s going! If he can do it, you can too.”

Kyojuro listens in on the conversation with interest as he continues to chug at his own drink. The music changes to something bass heavy and fast – something sexy. He can see the sea of people swaying as one, partners finding each other in the crowd and grinding against one another. Immediately his eyes find you in the crowd; you’re swaying along to the music, your hips moving fluidly. His mouth waters at the little black dress you chose to wear, your legs looking longer than usual and your cleavage pushing out of the top. Your body is calling, and he’ll damned if he doesn’t answer.

A patch of white hair catches his attention, though. Sanemi slithers through the crowd, his hands landing on your shoulders. Turning to him, you two share a short conversation before you’re turning away again, although there’s a mischievous smile playing on your lips. Kyojuro’s throat turns dry as he watches Sanemi glide his hands down to your hips; he certainly doesn’t miss the way Sanemi hangs onto you in a possessive hold. The muscle in Kyojuro’s jaw ticks.

Swiftly, he takes another drink of his beer, reminding himself that you would never dream of cheating on him – especially not with a guy like Sanemi. Still, he can’t help the jealousy that makes his blood boil. It should be him out there, his hands on your hips. He nearly chokes on his beer when he watches Sanemi guide your hips back into his. Throwing your head back, you press your breasts upwards, and your arms slink back to entangle your fingers in Sanemi’s hair.

“Holy shit,” Tengen breathes. Kyojuro’s eyes snap to his friend. Tengen’s eyes are glued to you and Sanemi, though, and a wicked smirk is playing on his face. He looks way too amused for Kyojuro’s taste.

Mitsuri gasps at the scene before her. Her eyes flicker between Kyojuro and you, her hands covering her mouth. Obanai simply looks unimpressed.

“Damn, Kyojuro,” Tengen drawls as he lazily takes a sip of his drink, “does your spouse move like that in the bedroom?”

That’s it.

Slamming his bottle onto the table, he swiftly shoots up from his chair. Tengen’s cackling like a wild man as Kyojuro breaks through the crowd, shouldering his way between sweaty bodies and groping hands. Sanemi’s face is buried in the crook of your neck as he finally nears you two. Reaching out, he rips you from Sanemi’s grasp; you let out a startled shriek as you collide into his solid chest.

“Don’t you think that’s a little much, Sanemi?” Kyojuro growls. You can feel it rumble through his chest.

“No hard feelings, man,” Sanemi says, raising his hands in surrender. Kyojuro narrows his eyes at him. “Besides, I know better than to piss you off. I don’t feel like getting my ass handed to me again,” he says, muttering the last part. He cocks an eyebrow. “We’re just having fun. Right, (y/n)?”

“Y-yeah,” you sputter. You yelp as his large hand wraps around your wrist in an iron grip.

He tugs you away from Sanemi, away from the crowd. You’re left rambling apologizes as he leads you down the dimly lit hallways of the club. Shoving the door open to the bathroom, he quickly scans the surrounding area – empty. Perfect.

Pushing you forward, he slams the door shut and slides the bolt into place. Turning on his heel, he looks to you, a dark gleam in his eyes. “What was that,” he growls. It’s not a question – it’s a demand. You’re smart enough not to talk back.

“I just wanted to dance,” you tell him, your voice small.

Stepping forward, Kyojuro shoves you against a wall. His hand grasps onto your chin, forcing you to look up at him. “And you had to settle for Sanemi, huh?” He clicks his tongue in annoyance. “I don’t like that, babe.”

“I’m sorry-“

Fingers entangling in your hair, he yanks your head back, exposing the slope of your neck and the swell of your breasts. “Cockslut,” he grunts. You cry out as he surges in, his teeth sinking into the tender skin. You clutch onto his shoulders, fingers desperately clawing at the fabric of his shirt. With a growl, he shoves a thick thigh between your legs, pressing up against your pussy. “You’re not happy unless all attention’s on you, huh? I bet you were just glowing knowing that I was watching Sanemi basically dry hump you. Filthy thing.”

He rocks you against his muscular thigh, ignoring your desperate pleas. He bites you over and over, leaving imprints and bruises nearly everywhere. With a grunt, his hangs grasp onto your thighs, hiking you up around his hips. Your back rubs against the wall, dragging against the dingy tile. In quick movements, his pants are unzipped, cock springing out, and your panties are shoved to the side.

A loud groan echoes throughout the room as he stuffs his cock inside your pussy. He fucks into you at a fast, relentless pace, his hands yanking you down to meet him thrust for thrust. He holds your head back by your hair, both his lips and his teeth trailing the pounding vein.

“You’re mine, you got it?” he growls. “Everybody in this damn club is going to know who you belong to.”

“Yes, Kyojuro, yes!”

His thumb drops down between you two and seeks out your clit. A sharp cry emits from your throat as he rubs tight little circles into your sensitive nub. You keen, your back arching into him. Your velvety walls suck in his cock with each stroke; the swollen head beats against your cervix, bringing the most sinful moans from the depths of your chest.

“You wanna cum, babe?” Kyojuro snaps. “Say you’re sorry.”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please, I wanna cum so bad-“

A few more brutal thrusts send you over the edge; your entire body trembles as your orgasm washes over you. You cry out Kyojuro’s name, your walls clenching down on him even tighter. A throaty groan erupts from his throat as his thrusts turn sloppy, the wet noises of your sexes driving him absolutely insane.

“Fuck, babe, you’re so tight.”

An animalistic growl sounds in your ear and then Kyojuro’s cumming; thick, hot spurts of cum fill your insides, his cock driving it deeper in your cunt. A chorus of moans echo in the bathroom, but neither of you care.

Outside the bathroom door, Tengen snickers. He sends Sanemi a cocky grin and a thumbs-up. “Good work, dude! Kyojuro the Pussy Pounder is back in action!”

[perseusjackson-jasongrace]

the story of us

this was requested by @fantasylover16. I genuinely had so much fun with this thank you! I hope you enjoy. Also I said nb jack frost rights and I meant it.

masterlist; my links

This is a story about two people.

One died three hundred years ago and has been alive since then. They have white hair, whiter than the stars, than burning light, than heaven itself. They have blue eyes that remind you of cracked ice in melting winter. They have ivory skin, some say like porcelain, it's more like liquid opal.

The other is twenty two years old. He has black hair, like jet fuel, and midnight. He has green eyes that hold oceans lost to time, that hold memories. He has brown skin that reminds you of cool forest floors and water glistened rock.

This is a story about who they are.

"Percy!" His roommate shouts from the kitchen. "Get your butt down here and tell me if the blue skirt goes better with these glasses!"

He laughs as he pulls a sweater over his heads and grabs his phone, slipping it into his back pocket. He feels the press of his pen as he pats himself down to make sure he has everything and when he is satisfied he bolts down the passage and stops short of the kitchen where Hazel Levesque is parading in front of their grand mirror on the opposing wall. She is decked out in black platform ankle boots, white fishnets that draw out the colour of her skin, slightly dark than his, a bright blue skater skirt and a soft pastel blue crew-neck not unlike his own.

"You Hazel Levesque," He grins bright and unrestrained, "Are a vision."

"Yes," She mutters still swopping between two pairs of clear-framed glasses and scrunching her nose, "But is it enough to bring my crush to their knees?"

"If Reyna doesn't bow down to you I think we can assume she's in desperate need of glasses."

"Well then maybe I should take both pairs and offer her one." She muses, pulling at her afro distractedly.

He snorts, turning to the counter and grabbing a bowl and whatever cereal he can reach first.

"Well," Hazel turns to him, he can see the smile she's trying so hard to hide, "Shall we be off then?"

He blinks at her, blinks again, points an unsure finger at his chest.

"Oh you don't expect me to brave Reyna on my own do you? Besides we're matching today it'd be quite ridiculous if we went out separately."

"But—" He looks to his bowl, as barren as the desert, "But my cereal?"

"I'll buy you breakfast on the way!" She waves the concern off, grabbing his hand and pulling them both out the door.

Despite their height difference, she makes it look far less like he's letting her pull him and far more like she has the strength to straight up carry him across the country.

"Hazel," He giggles, "Slow down."

"I can't Percy," She shakes her head vigorously, practically running through the park next to their building and into the bustling streets beyond. "If I don't do this now I'll lose all my courage and spend eternity in self-damned misery." Her brown eyes, turning honeyed as they catch the sun through the round glasses framing her face, flash bright and bold.

He stops them, pulling her in for a hug, unable to stop the laughter shaking his body." You have never been a coward Hazel Levesque. No matter the day, time or outfit you have always been brave enough to stand up and do what's needed. And telling Reyna you have a crush on her is just another battle you absolutely can win." He pulls them apart, setting a steady green gaze on her excited one. "Now let's get some coffee, and a mint tea for you because you're hyper enough as it is, and then we'll go find the love of your life and I can finally show you the google-doc I have for your wedding."

She strangles his ribs in another hug and then takes a deep breath as she steps away. "What would I do without you Percy Jackson?"

"Let's never find out," He smiles, slinging an arm over her shoulder and directing them towards the Chaos House.

As per its namesake, walking into the café is like being lost in a crowd of sleep-deprived, adhd kids all connected to caffeine IVs. In short: it's chaos. Its their favourite place on earth.

Being hit with a wall of noise after the quiet of awakening nature feels like being sucker punched directly in your ear canal. Percy cannot help but grin as he takes in the racing patrons and the sound of coffee beans being ground and the smell of cinnamon and honey and endless activity.

They immediately spot a group of their friends and bolt for the booth they're all squished into.

"Reyna isn't here." Hazels voice is pitched with panic, "Oh gods what if she's sick today? What if she fell in a ditch on her jog this morning?" She stops right in the middle of the café, brown eyes wide. "What if she knew I was trying to do this and decided to stay home today to avoid seeing me?"

He grabs her arms already shaking his head. "My darling, I need you to take a deep breath. You are spiraling."

Wildness is still tracing her expression but he feels her shoulders rise and fall as she gulps air.

"Okay," He says gently, "Now we're gonna go to our table, have a good time with our friends and if and when Reyna shows up you're going to tell her how you feel and I'll meet you back at home so you can let me know when the wedding is."

She smacks his shoulder gently, nervous giggles escaping her. "Alright fine. I hate when you get reasonable. It's very disconcerting."

"Good thing it's rare," His lips twitch, and they finally start towards their friends.

A loud chorus of hellos and how are you’s ring around his head as they get nearer and he feels right at home amongst it all.

"What's up losers?" He flops down next to Jason, pressing a shoulder into the blondes side in a hug.

Annabeth sits next to the blonde, squished between him and Piper, a leg over Jason's thigh and her hand intertwined with Piper's. Frank is on the opposite side, a casual arm slung over Leo's shoulder. Hazel squeezes in besides Leo and sighs dramatically.

"What's wrong Levesque?" Piper frowns, reaching over to clasp the girl's hand.

"She's feeling put out because she had something very important to do today and her plans are being delayed because a certain someone isn't here."

And just as their friends start reassuring and ribbing her in equal parts Percy's phone rings. With a frown he pulls it from his pocket, as he gets up and waves to say he'll be back in a minute.

"Hello, this is Percy Jackson."

He's not paying attention to his surroundings as he listens to the person on the line so when his shoulder slams into somebody he almost topples to the ground. When he turns around to say sorry there is nobody there; his frown only deepens but then the voice on the phone is pulling his attention and he makes his way outside.

This is story about they meet.

The conversation is a whirl of information about his upcoming course and what his supervisor needs from him. By the time he ends the call and tucks the phone back in his pocket his whole body feels like it's taken on the sky all over again. He has the urge to check if another grey streak has graced his hair. Instead he leans against the wall, ignoring the way his clothes catch against its roughness. He can feel the cold seeping through the cracks in the brick and into the threads of his sweatshirt.

He looks down, pulling his arms over his chest in an attempt to keep the warmth in but as he takes his arms away from the wall he sees the frost outline of his fingers. A clear, already melting handprint marking the brick like a graffiti tag. He steps back, away from the wall, to find his whole body outlined. It reminds him eerily of the chalk markings they do at murder investigations. He's not entirely sure this isn't prophetic.

The frost, little beads of ice skittered in shape, is melting at a rapid rate but the colour catches Percy's eye. It's not the usual dulled, muddy ice that coats his windows in the morning and sits atop the grass each night. It is blue, bright and pure, and looks... happy?

He's definitely going insane. The lack of coffee is getting to his brain and he has officially going mad. He should go inside and get warm and sit with his friends and have 3 espresso shots in a row.

But the phone call is still rattling his nerves and he can't bare to face the café without all his wits about him. So he studies the melted frost outline, curiosity moving him forward to trace it with his fingers. He doesn't expect to feel cold like winter mornings and snowball fights and sleigh rides coursing through his bloodstream. It's shocks him right into a new state of being. It reminds him of a poem his mother used to say at the beginning of each winter. The poem was long enough that he was always asleep by the end of the last verse but he recalls the first part clearly now

Jack Frost was in the garden;

I saw him there at dawn;

He was dancing round the bushes

And prancing on the lawn.

He had a cloak of silver,

A hat all shimm'ring white,

A wand of glittering star-dust,

And shoes of sunbeam light.

The thought is so ridiculous Percy has to laugh. It bursts out of him unexpectedly but once he starts he cannot stop. It feels like the world has turned on its side but he's still walking upright. Everything is slightly dizzying but strangely amusing from this angle. He laughs harder, ribs aching, cheeks stiff, and eyes bright. He's sure people are staring at him like he's mad but he cannot stop. Until he stumbles over the pavement and is falling to the inevitable crunch of his facial bones.

It happens almost in slow motion. He sees the ground coming towards him, bubbling up like it's going to swallow him whole. He stared it down, refusing to close his eyes, as if challenging it to hurt him, to take him as he goes. But then hands, freezing cold even through his layers of clothing, wrap around his waist and he is being hauled up in a rush of wind and dizzying speed. He bumps into a hard chest and feels as if he's stepped into a freezer.

"Hey," A voice low and playful crackles through him, "You okay?"

He turns around slowly, and is not at all prepared for the site he is greeted with. There is so much all at once, startling and glowing and fracturing. His eyes catch an warm icy gaze, blizzard white hair, pale skin, cold-kissed lips, hands running with blue veins and silver rings.

"You okay?" The stranger repeats, looking at him with concern.

He honestly doesn't know if he has the ability to talk. His mouth opens, his throat bobs, but words are lost cargo.

"Can you hear me?" The stranger asks, accompanying the question with sign language.

Percy responds automatically, raising a fist and moving it back and forth; his head accompanies the action but still no words come out.

They smile at him, and start signing another question. He doesn't bother to stop them, tell them they aren't deaf, he can hear, he just can't talk. He's speechless.

Are you okay? They sign.

He nods, and the words stuck in his throat finally tumble out. "Yes, yes," It is croaky with overwhelming emotion, "Thank you for catching me. I’m sorry I uh—" He doesn't have any respectable excuse for being mute for the entire first half of their interaction. He is just completely struck by everything the stranger is.

"Ah so you can hear me," The stranger laughs. He decides the sound is what makes stars. "Well I'm glad you're okay. I'm Jack."

Percy snorts. This cannot be real. Ice, him thinking about Jack Frost, and suddenly his saviour's name is jack? What has the universe been doing with its time to plan this?

“I'm Percy," He stares at them curiously studying the snowflakes that seem to cling to their floppy white hair despite the snow season being weeks away, and the blue eyes that hurtle him to the Abraham lake in Canada. A holiday his family had taken a mere year ago and one of the most beautiful places he's ever seen.

His demigod senses are peeking out their window, as curious as he is. The action puts him on high alert. His instincts are usually only alerted when he's in danger or............. in love.

"What are you?" He cannot stop the question. His mouth has a self-controlled function and no way to override it.

Jack raises their brow, "What are you, Percy?" His name sounds like luxury rolling off the stranger's tongue.

But the question throws him off guard and before he has time to drool over them again he is pulling his pen out and twirling it between his fingers anxiously. "Are you here to kill me?"

That barks a laugh from Jack, who looks so entirely amused he can't help but wonder if he can frame the moment to keep with him forever; a brow quirked, a slight dimple on their right cheek as their smile grows, and bunched freckles as their nose scrunches slightly.

"Get a lot of assassination attempts do you?"

“You have no idea," He feels his eyes roll in annoyance, an automatic reaction after all these years.

"No Percy," Jack says softly. It brushes across his skin like cool paint and snowy pine leaves. "I am here because the moon told me to be."

"The moon?" He sputters, "What do you mean the moon?"

"I mean exactly that. I talk to the moon and it answers."

He can feel his legs grow weak. "The moon— the moon— the....... moon," He mutters, staring at Jack.

They are silent as he attempts to compartmentalize his thoughts. "You know what?" He finally speaks, "That's not the weirdest thing I've ever heard. The children of Demeter talk to grain so this isn't that far out of reach."

Jack just looks at him with a patient, gentle smile on their face.

"So what are you? A child of Selene?"

"I am not a demigod." They shake their head. "I was chosen by the moon three hundred years ago. I am the spirit of winter."

The silence stretches between them like taffy. He isn't sure he's heard this right.

"You're—" He cannot even bring himself to say it.

"Yes, I'm Jack Frost."

Percy's legs give our from under him. Jack is not quick enough to catch him but he lands on a pillow of snow right before he bruises his knees. "You're Jack Frost?"

"Yes. And you are Percy Jackson."

"How—how do you know?"

"I've been alive for a very long time. I know a lot of people."

He just hums, trying to wrap his head sound another layer of myth and fable that makes up the fabric of the world.

"Why are you here?" He finally gutters out. "I mean I know the moon told you to come but why?"

"I uh have a theory but I need to ask something of you in order to know if I'm right."

He frowns, staring up at the stranger. No not stranger. Can you even call someone who's been around for centuries a stranger? What are they a stranger to? They have seen and heard and learnt and loved more than he ever has or ever will. It's more like he is the stranger. "What do you need me to do?"

"I just need you to summon water for me."

A thousand questions sit like caught snowflakes on his tongue but he let's them melt instead of spilling them into the world. Instead he gets up and concentrates on all the water sources surrounding them.

A reservoir one hundred miles away, fire hydrants near bursting with unused pressure, a small pond in a small park about five miles south, and of course the ocean in front of them, no more than fifty miles within reach.

"How much do you need?"

"Give me fifty liters."

He closes his eyes and imagines the pond, the water rippling within it. He imagines holding it in his palm as he would a basketball ball. When he feels a cool sensation wash over his skin he opens his eyes once more and sees a swirling blob of water surrounding his hand, dancing to the beat of his pulse.

"Is this enough?"

"Plenty," They smile and then their hands are reaching out and as if the water knows they're calling to it, it bounces over in little bubbles. As it touches their fingers a ray of light bursts from the contact and it turns to ice. Jack sucks in a breath, watching in amazement as the water freezes and hits the ground in a flurry of snow.

"What?" Percy cannot hold in his curiosity any longer. "What is it?"

"The moon was right." They look at him, eyes sparkling with something more than awe or curiosity.

"About?" He prompts.

"We're soulmates."

This is a story about their destinies.

"We're what?" Percy whispers. He has never gotten loud when he was surprised or angry or sad. He has always been soft.

"I usually need my staff to solidify water but if I use elements touched by my soulmate I can do it without aid."

"This is ridiculous!" He sputters. There is absolutely no way this is real. Seriously? Soulmates? He would laugh if he wasn't so outraged.

"You don't believe in soulmates?"

"It doesn't matter what I believe in!" He growls, "This whole ordeal is completely insane."

"What would it take to convince you Percy Jackson?" Jack just smiles, it is shining with happiness like it hadn't before.

"I have no idea because I have never heard of or encountered a soulmate." He hisses.

"Do you know why you can see me?"

He shakes his head, thoughts swirling faster than the hurricanes his further looses.

"Because you believe in me."

"I thought you had control over who sees you and who doesn't?" He raises a brow.

"Only with children. I can choose to show myself whether they believe or not. I have the ability since enough of them do believe." They say. "But adults are different. If they don't believe I cannot make myself appear to them. I am simply a ghost of their childhood past."

"I don't understand." Percy cannot wrap his mind around this. "How do you know you can only make ice out of whatever water I touch?"

Jack looks around for a brief moment before catching sight of something behind them. In a split second they are there and then they're back.

"Watch," He pours the water from the bottom he'd nabbed over his hand. It falls to the floor as liquid as it had started out.

"That doesn't prove anything, how do I know you're not just making sure you don't turn it to ice?"

"I cannot touch anything without freezing it, especially water." They worry at their bottom lip with their teeth, thoughts flying across their face. "It's like your friend Leo." They nod their head towards the café where Percy can still see his friends snuggled into the booth. "He doesn't necessarily turn everything he touches to ashes but he will always leave a warm imprint no matter how or what he has touched."

"How do you know that?" He gapes.

"Immortality gives you a lot of time to know the world." They shrug. "Now do you believe me?"

"I don't know." He answers truthfully. "I mean if we are soulmates..." He tries to form the question into some semblance of sense and order. "Does that mean I'm tied to you? That we have to like I don't know get married and spend eternity together?"

"No," Jack says gently, "No you can deny this bond if that is how you feel. It does not mean anything except that the universe put our souls in the same constellation. We are free to pick and choose who we love."

“And how will it work if we do decide to get together?” He frowns, “I will age but you will always stay the same.”

They look at him, head tilted, ice eyes bright. “But you know that’s not true.”

Everything in him barrels forward like a tidal wave. It cannot be. No-one knows. Not even his mother. “What isn’t true?” He will play this carefully, like the strings of a harp. He will not let his life crash through the ground.

“Why are you hiding it?”

“I’m not hiding anything.” He is adamant in his stance. He will not bow.

“You are denying the life you chose.” Jack considers him. “Why?”

“I’m not denying anything.” He huffs, “I’m just taking it slow.”

A snort bursts of them, arrogant and amused. “You are taking becoming a God slow?”

“I want to live with my friends before they figure it out!” He cries, all the fear and terror and worry burning through him.

Jack moves closer, presses a cold hand to his shoulder. “It is okay to be scared and angry and worried but do not forget that you are worthy of the title and you should wear it like a crown, not a burden.”

“There is always some burden in this much power.” He is bitter. He is right.

“Come,” Jack pulls them together, “Go meet your friends.” The hug is so cold but comforts him to the bone. “And when you are ready to make a decision, just whisper my name and i will answer, no matter where i am, or how far apart we are.”

He studies the person before him, beautiful and strange in an inviting sort of way, like no matter how much he learns about them he'll always want to know more. "Well you are very pretty."

They laugh, and the sound lights up the ocean inside him. "Thank you."

“Live Percy Jackson.” Jack Frost whispers.

And then Percy is standing outside a café, an icy wind dancing between his fingertips, and the impression of a freezing hug still clinging to his clothes. He realizes he feels happy. He feels safe.

This is a story about their love.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

[image id: a poem by John P Smeeton titled "Jack Frost in the Garden" the poem reads:

Jack Frost was in the garden;// I saw him there at dawn;// He was dancing round the bushes// And prancing on the lawn.// He had a cloak of silver,// A hat all shimm'ring white,// A wand of glittering star-dust,// And shoes of sunbeam light.

Jack Frost was in the garden,// When I went out to play// He nipped my toes and fingers// And quickly ran away.// I chased him round the wood-shed,// But, oh! I'm sad to say// That though I chased him everywhere// He simply wouldn't stay.

Jack Frost was in the garden:// But now I'd like to know// Where I can find him hiding;// I've hunted high and low —// I've lost his cloak of silver,// His hat all shimm'ring white,// His wand of glittering star-dust,// His shoes of sunbeam light"

the background is a light blue and white marble. end id]

Tags: @fantasylover16 @queen-of-demons-and-hell @nishlicious-01​ @leyontheway @caffeinated-croissant

[the-odd-job]

Close Your Eyes to This Disaster Chapter 1: The Jolly Sound of Chiming Bells...

Rating: Explicit Warnings: Chose Not to Use, Rape/Non-Con Category: Other Fandom: Transformers G1 Relationships: Megatron/Sunstreaker, Megatron/Sideswipe, Sideswipe & Sunstreaker Characters: Sunstreaker, Megatron, Sideswipe Additional Tags: Dubcon, Sticky, Abusive Relationships, Mind Games, Manipulation, Gaslighting, Canon-Typical Violence Words: 7812

It isn't so much his past catching up with him as it is returning to him with a lover’s embrace, but with who that lover is, Sunstreaker isn’t sure that is any more preferable. Now would be the perfect time for a firm “no”.

The expectant thrum of the crowd was deafening even before the fight had begun. Bright lights beamed down on the rusty arena floor, and on Sunstreaker.

As well as his opponent, of course, but by the end of this, no one would remember his opponent. The only one on their minds would be Sunstreaker, that much he promised himself. Let his performance speak for itself and burn his name into their memories.

Not that he didn’t already have a reputation, and not that it would do him any good to get ahead of himself and cocky. This wasn’t for practice, this wasn’t for fun, and this wasn’t intended to be a mismatched fight. The stakes were real, and the loser?

The loser would die.

Sunstreaker gripped his sword just that bit tighter when that thought only managed to excite him further, staring down the mech he was pitted against this time, and having the same done to him. They sized each other up with bloody intent, until…

Until the ring of a bell was transmitted into their comms, passing the noise of the spectators, and the fight began by the grace of that signal.

Focus, pain, and focus through pain. It looked like they were as evenly matched as they were meant to be, that neither could quite get ahead. The exhilaration of being one mistake away from losing his life to a worthy foe pulsed in his lines as they clashed. Metal screeched as it was torn through, sparks flew into the air, broken wiring crackled, energon spilled. It was everything it should be: a violent show for an audience that was thirsty for bloodshed and death, as well as a true challenge for him with his very life on the line. He could scarcely hear his own thoughts over the cheer, holler, and stomping of the crowds, only getting progressively louder with every brutally delivered injury.

But in the end, it was Sunstreaker, bleeding and broken but alive, that stood over the greying husk of his opponent. His vents ran ragged, fans stuttered from how many of them had been damaged, he hurt–

But he was on his pedes and his spark still rotated in its casing.

He thrust his sword into the air to the loud and enthusiastic approval of those that had witnessed his victory, letting the feeling of it sink into him–

Before he turned and left the Pit floor to give someone else the chance to test their mettle.

Sideswipe peeled himself from the wall he had been leaning against when Sunstreaker walked through the gate that opened to let him into the arena’s underbelly, and together they would have set down the dim, dirty, winding corridors towards the medical bay, had there not been an… Obstruction in their way. Sunstreaker’s helm tilted back, far back as he met the piercing red gaze of one champion.

Megatronus. Everyone had surely heard of him, seen him fight, but this?

“A fine victory,” the silvery mech commended him with an incline of his helm. Sunstreaker’s lips drew into a smirk, the haughty kind he knew many hated, the kind that made them think he was nothing but full of himself—arrogant, easy to play and take down.

“Were you expecting something less, champion?” he asked, sidestepping to get past the far larger mech. Megatronus merely mirrored his motion, though, still standing in his way.

Sunstreaker’s spark shivered with just the barest hint of irritation as he cocked an optical ridge at the other that, apparently, wasn’t intent on letting him leave just yet. “Was there something you wanted?” he asked mildly.

And like the most awful flirt in the world, Megatronus responded with, “You,” his gaze intense on Sunstreaker. Had to give it to him, he got straight to the point if nothing else, and admittedly that single word brought back some of the excitement of the fight he’d just finished.

Yet Sunstreaker merely snorted and again stepped to the side to move past the obstacle the mech had made himself. “Get in line.”

But again Megatronus moved to block his way. When Sunstreaker frowned, it was no show. Next to the quickening rotation of his spark, there was true annoyance—but indeed, also a flutter of something else. This was Megatronus, a mech of exceeding name and fame, best of the best, powerful to the last.

And he was talking to Sunstreaker. Could he be blamed for finding it a bit… Exciting?

“Go out with me,” Megatronus near purred at him. Sunstreaker blinked in genuine confusion, because certainly this level of courtship shouldn’t have needed to precede the fragging he expected Megatronus was after.

But once he recovered from his momentary surprise… “No,” came Sunstreaker’s response. When Megatronus still wouldn’t allow him to leave, Sunstreaker planted his pedes instead, crossed his arms across his chassis, and glared.

Megatronus beat him to any words. “You will.”

“Really, now?”

“Tomorrow, eighteenth cycle. Beat’s bar. Don’t be late.”

With one last look that roved from Sunstreaker’s helm to his pedes with something akin to approval, Megatronus turned around and simply left. Sunstreaker frowned after him as Sideswipe stepped up to take his place beside him again.

Turned out the champion was a presumptuous asshole. Fancy that.

“Repairs,” Sideswipe noted their need. Sunstreaker shook himself off and together they continued to their intended destination.

------------------------------------

And yet, he showed up exactly on the eighteenth cycle of the next day, at Beat’s bar. It was loud, dim, and crowded as always, the weight of the hot, stenching air hitting him like a physical force when he stepped through the door. A glance around the establishment, and… There he was. Megatronus, sitting alone at a table, browsing a datapad. Waiting, by all appearances.

Why was he doing this, again? Agreeing to getting ordered around? But he couldn’t deny he was intrigued. A date wasn’t in the usual script. He only wanted to find out what this was about. He could leave any time—tell Megatronus where he could shove it and be done with it.

But for now, his curiosity plagued him and Sunstreaker wove his way through the miners and gladiators to the table Megatronus had claimed, sliding into the seat opposite to him. The silver mech glanced up as he did so, and didn’t look the least bit surprised to see him.

Bastard.

“Punctual,” Megatronus commented, pushing one cube towards him. There was a second one he seemed intent on keeping for himself.

Sunstreaker ignored the cube he was offered, and instead grabbed the other one. The move earned him a raised optical ridge and Sunstreaker couldn’t tell if he imagined the slightest hint of annoyance in the champion’s field, but nothing else came out of it.

“Well, I’m here,” Sunstreaker said after taking his first sip of the sludge that passed as high grade here in the lower decks of Kaon. It was gritty, the taste was as horrid as usual, and it promised to give you one hell of a hangover, but he didn’t know a mech who wouldn’t have been fond of the slag. He didn’t know if Megatronus was any exception, but at the very least the other cube was full of the same stuff and the larger mech went to drink it without hesitation, as he should have. Time to make some demands, then. “Now what the slag do you want?”

“To get to know you, simply,” Megatronus responded, as direct as before.

Sunstreaker raised one artfully crafted optical ridge. “Get to know me? What did I do to deserve a slagging honor like this?”

“Your reputation precedes you. Exquisitely beautiful, but temperamental and dangerous—a rising gladiator no one can claim to be friends with… How does one survive with no allies? Can you fault me for my curiosity?”

“I have a twin. What do I need friends for?”

“Ah, yes, Sideswipe. Quite different from you in his conduct, is he not?”

“I see you’ve done your research.” Sunstreaker leaned back in his seat, cube in hand. Exquisitely beautiful, he said? Well, Sunstreaker wasn’t going to complain about that description. Getting called dangerous by the likes of Megatronus was admittedly gratifying as well, and temperamental… Well, he knew he was. “Should I count you as another one of my stalkers?”

“I know nothing that isn’t out in public,” Megatronus waved his slight accusation away. “And I would rather confirm the truth of matters for myself.”

“Is this just a friendly date, then?”

“Not quite. Should the things I have heard be true, I am… Interested.”

Sunstreaker smirked at the world of suggestion behind those words, setting his cube back onto the table and leaning forward to prop his elbow on the surface, and his chin on his servo. He had the interest of a champion, now? And not just any champion, but Megatronus himself? He had to consider himself flattered. “What if I say the rumors don’t do me any damn justice?”

“Then I would call you even more arrogant than they say you are.”

The twin laughed, tracing the edge of his cube with the tip of his claw. “You’ll have to try harder than that if you want to insult me.”

“Let us talk, then, so that I may learn to insult you properly.”

“Deal.”

--------------------------------------

The twins were already skilled at the art of fighting and learned more every day, and in large part they had trainers to thank for that. They directed sparring with a heavy hand and gave instruction to coach everyone into the best showmech they could become. Sparring without their supervision was fruitful too, of course, not to mention necessary to ingrain it all into their spines until the violence was etched into their very being, so instinctual they didn’t need to question what they could and couldn’t bend their frames to.

Aside from the trainers’ teachings, there was also much to learn from others, when you squared off against them even just with practice in mind. That was all the more true when your opponent was someone more skilled than you were, and when it was Megatronus that offered to train with him? Pit, there was no way Sunstreaker was going to turn that down. Not only for the learning opportunity it was, but also for the status boost sparring with a champion provided.

And not just any champion. The champion, the mech that was talking about a revolution, taking a stand against inequality and the lower castes’ suffering, and fearlessly earning himself as many enemies as he was gaining supporters.

That mech was now sparring with Sunstreaker, and oh boy, they were not matched. The twins were good, they wouldn’t have gotten to the point they had if they weren’t, but they simply were not on the level Megatronus was.

Yet, where Megatronus could’ve simply beaten him over and over again, he instead toned down his own ability and gave Sunstreaker an honest chance to learn. He gave tips, instruction, pointed out when something Sunstreaker did could be improved upon, when he made a mistake—how to correct the mistake. It was unexpected, but far from unwelcome, and Sunstreaker ignored the overlookers they were gaining on the edges of the training ring to instead focus on the spar and only the spar. Sideswipe was among the audience, his optics sharp as he added that frame’s perspective into the mix, giving Sunstreaker a second view of what he was doing. A few times he was quite sure they even managed to catch Megatronus off guard by predicting a move Sunstreaker shouldn’t have seen coming, but that Sideswipe could catch.

But Sunstreaker couldn’t forever ignore his appreciation of Megatronus’ raw skill. The fluidity and speed of his motions even when he held back, the contained strength in everything he did, every shift of heavy plate on the frame that moved so much more smoothly than it had any right to with its sheer size in mind. As both of their systems heated from the exertion, Sunstreaker was sure his optics weren’t the only ones that progressively brightened until there was another reason for why their fans were running high.

That was all confirmed when Megatronus knocked him off his pedes like he had quite a few times already and successfully pinned him before Sunstreaker managed to move out of the way or get himself in a better position, but then, instead of releasing him so they could continue…

He brought a servo up and traced the side of Sunstreaker’s face.

Sunstreaker ignored the way his vents wanted to stutter at the deceptively gentle contact at such odds with what they were doing only seconds ago, and instead raised his optical ridges at the larger mech. “Find me as irresistible as everyone else does, huh?”

Megatronus growled, but there was an undercurrent of amusement to the sound. “Are you opposed?”

Was he? “Can’t say I am.”

“Then let’s take this elsewhere, shall we?”

Sunstreaker arched up, freeing one of his servos only because Megatronus allowed him to and dragging his claws along the larger mech’s seams. “Shy?”

There was another deep growl before Megatronus’ lips descended on his. Sunstreaker laughed into the rough, rough kiss that followed—one that made his lines sing.

-----------------------------------------

At first Megatronus’ interest was directed at Sunstreaker and Sunstreaker only, but the more time the veteran gladiator spent in his presence, the more time he also spent in Sideswipe’s presence. As it happened, the twins were never far from each other, and never apart for long. They were drawn to each other as if caught in each other’s gravity wells, incapable of escaping, not to mention unwilling of doing so. They were split-spark. They were one with so much meaning behind that one word.

Of course, a whole-spark like Megatronus wasn’t going to understand that, at least not instantaneously, and the misguided efforts to get some alone time with Sunstreaker grew tiresome very fast.

“Would you like to come back to my room?” was another time Megatronus spoke only to Sunstreaker, giving a look in Sideswipe’s direction that made it clear he wasn’t included in the invitation. Both of the twins gave him matching frowns, and this time Sunstreaker couldn’t not address the matter.

“We’re twins. Split-spark twins,” he stated flatly, “and every time you’re only inviting one frame?”

Megatronus frowned too, clearly and unsurprisingly not really understanding the point.

Or so they thought. “You’re a package deal?” And there Megatronus was, catching onto at least some of it with minimal prompting. It was a pleasant deviation from what they’d expected.

He probably didn’t get it all the way, but whatever. This was a start. “Trust me, threesomes with both of my frames are the best,” Sideswipe leered, then snickered.

“Both of your frames?” Megatronus repeated, but instead of incredulous, he mostly seemed… Fascinated.

The twins shrugged. “One spark. You don’t get two persons out of that.”

Megatronus stayed quiet for a good moment, glancing between them as if he was trying to pick their inner workings apart with his gaze alone. The twins waited him out, curious themselves over where Megatronus’ thoughts were going with this. Usually they were simply dismissed if they tried to explain themselves, others incapable of seeing over the fact they had two frames—or even when some effort was made to understand their nature, it fell flat and the end result was no more enlightened than what was started with.

They didn’t expect much better success from Megatronus, but then it wasn’t as if they needed to be understood for some casual fragging to be perfectly enjoyable. It would just be mighty nice if they weren’t constantly separated because of it.

“There is some difference between your halves,” Megatronus eventually mused. “You don’t act identical to each other. Why is that?”

Most oddly, it didn’t sound like arguing them on how their own goddamn life worked, more just stating an observation—and following it with a presumably genuine question. Did Megatronus actually want to get them? He’d probably fail miserably in that attempt, but what harm was there in humoring him, hm?

“The frames portray different aspects of my spark,” Sideswipe answered. “Think of it like… A split personality or something.”

Sunstreaker added, “The frames have to maintain separate awareness or they wouldn’t be able to function separately, but the spark-halves are tied.”

Again Megatronus stayed quiet for a while, and again when he spoke up it was with observations. “Sparks are emotion and baseline thought,” he stated the basic truth of their race’s life force, then made a good guess, “you share those?”

The brothers nodded their confirmation.

“I never see you argue,” Megatronus went on to note. “Can you argue or disagree?”

Definitely unusually astute and for the life of him Sunstreaker couldn’t say where Megatronus was pulling these not incorrect assumptions from, when he was a whole-spark like almost every damn mech out there, not even bonded as far as they knew, and simply shouldn’t have had any of the basis for understanding them. Not if any of their past experiences were to go by.

Here he was anyway, though. “Can you argue or disagree with yourself?” Sunstreaker asked in return.

Megatronus gave him a shrewd look. “Only in a sense. Not in the way I can argue with another.”

“That’s me,” Sideswipe confirmed. “Not even the frames have different opinions, and my spark doesn’t have two perspectives. The spark is united.”

“You are a strange creature,” Megatronus said after another moment of thoughtful pause. “I doubt I can ever fully understand your experience, but allow me to try.”

They blinked at him, their turn for utter confusion. When had someone even verbally dedicated themselves to understanding them? Never, that’s when.

The confusion was followed by suspicion. “Why do you care?”

“I seek to understand this world,” Megatronus answered. “All parts of it that I can. I will never grow as a person without knowledge.”

“I’m not exactly important in the grand scheme of things,” Sideswipe pointed out. “You won’t gain much by understanding me.”

“You never know. It will provide me with an additional perspective. That, and will I not earn your approval with my genuine interest?”

Sunstreaker huffed. “So that’s your angle? Worm into my good graces?”

“Am I wrong to want that?” Megatronus asked, reaching to trace Sunstreaker’s jawline—but his optics were on Sideswipe, calculating, as if he was thinking about how to do the same to him.

“It’s almost like you want more than a casual fragbuddy.”

“I am curious about you and find you attractive, but let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” Megatronus smirked.

Sunstreaker rolled his optics, but Sideswipe clicked for attention, mischievous and lecherous with the suggestion he made, “How about that threesome, though?”

------------------------------------

It was a rare treat to leave the lower decks, the areas beneath Cybertron’s surface where all the gutter trash inevitably fell. However, Megatronus took them up after one of his victories which apparently gave him enough credits to splurge just a little. Considering Megatronus had already bought his own freedom despite all odds, he could actually spend the credits he now earned on himself—or on another mech of his choosing, if he was so inclined. The twins barely saw a penny of their winnings, entirely at the whim of their owner.

He should probably count himself lucky Megatronus was choosing to entertain them with his newly found funds. For sure Sunstreaker wasn’t opposed to the change in scenery as they took a transport to wherever exactly Megatronus was taking them—he refused to tell the specifics. The twins could have simply driven, or at very least they assumed they could have, depending on where they were going, but Megatronus’ alt-mode was a little less road suitable. So, transport it was.

It turned out Megatronus led them to a tower, one that the twins couldn’t see to be special in any way, but inside they went all the same. The lights here were far brighter than the twins had come to expect after however long they’d spent in Cybertron’s underbelly, speaking of the fact they weren’t in low class areas anymore. A large portion of the mecha around here were comfortably middle caste.

They had polished themselves well and good, though, so they didn’t particularly stand out and didn’t get that many looks as they walked past the stores and service fronts. Upward they traveled with the help of an elevator, until they were at the highest level of the public areas. From there Megatronus led them back outside, onto a balcony that circled the tower at this level.

They weren’t the only ones around, but that wasn’t what the twins focused on. It was the view that stole their attention. Even through the smog the city was covered in, they could make out the outlines of Kaon’s towers all around them and the lights in their countless windows, breaking through the constant pollution. Above them dirty clouds swelled and rolled, their sickly oranges, yellows, and greens reflecting the city’s lights. Fliers zipped by this high up, the sounds of traffic rising from below instead of coming from around and above.

“Slag,” Sideswipe breathed as he spun in a slow circle to take in it all. Their awe was probably reflected all over their faces and their fields, but they didn’t even care. Megatronus chuckled at them as Sideswipe rushed to the railing next, Sunstreaker on his heels, and together they leaned on it to drink in everything they saw. The smells were different up here, too. There wasn’t the same stench of oil and grime, nevermind that of spilled energon no one bothered to clean, that they were used to in the lower decks and the Pits.

Here there was only the smog.

And Sunstreaker knew exactly what he wanted to do with this. He had another look around to confirm there were benches nearby, then went to plop himself down on one and pulled out his drawing tablet. This he could capture, and would do so with eagerness.

Sideswipe didn’t particularly give a damn, but Megatronus came over to him, curious. “You draw?”

“Paint, technically, but yes.”

“Show me.”

Sunstreaker gave him a nasty glare for what was functionally an order, but he wanted to do this. Megatronus’ desires played no role in that, but he might as well watch if he wanted to.

So, the golden twin set to work to capture just what he was seeing in the city around them.

--------------------------------------

Well… He won, but that was about the only thing that could be said about that. Walking out of the arena on your own two pedes was a must, but that was all he had managed before collapsing to his injuries. Sideswipe was the one who had moved to help him first, but Megatronus had brushed his twin aside and picked him up himself.

And here he was in the medical bay of the arena, now, with Megatronus still next to him, looking vaguely concerned. Sunstreaker had to wonder if his injuries really had been that severe, but Sideswipe confirmed that he’d nearly offlined for good a couple of times during the repairs.

Sunstreaker rolled his optics at the questioning look Megatronus gave him. “I’m tougher than I look,” he rasped, frowned at the quality of his voice, then recalled his throat had gotten quite effectively crushed. His vocalizer not working quite like it was supposed to wasn’t much of a surprise, that in mind.

“You won,” Megatronus said mildly, and Sunstreaker nodded.

“I did. Happy?”

“Quite, considering the alternative.”

Sunstreaker snorted this time, but when his gaze shifted back towards the ceiling, he caught another frowning figure a few steps away on his other side.

None other than their owner. Sunstreaker glared and would have loved to deliver some waspish words, but the slave coding silenced him. The mech’s presence wasn’t welcome, though. They far preferred when he took the hands off approach and left them to their own devices as long as they performed well enough.

“That was pathetic, Sunstreaker. Yes, yes, you won, congratulations, but you were not on your usual level,” the mech growled at him. Sunstreaker would have rolled his optics, were he capable of such disrespect. An evil optic was all he could give, until, “Don’t give me that look, Sunstreaker.”

At once his expression smoothed itself out, but only for there to be a thunderous growl that certainly didn’t come from him. Sunstreaker glanced back to Megatronus to see him rising from the seat he had been occupying, and although he was barely inches taller than their owner, he managed to loom with… Titillating effectiveness. Sunstreaker swallowed as he watched the glare Megatronus directed at their owner, who shrank back despite himself. “He won. You got your payment. Now I suggest you leave.”

The grinding of their owner’s denta was audible, but the mech nodded briskly before stalking out of the room with just a hissed, “We will have words later,” directed at the brothers.

Megatronus growled after him, but sat back down. Sunstreaker reached for his face, brushing the claw of his thumb across the larger mech’s lips with a wry smile. “You know I’ll be the one who’ll get in trouble for that.”

“And if you do, you come to me and I will set things straight,” Megatronus snarled in answer, catching his servo in his far, far larger one and giving it a squeeze. Sunstreaker huffed a laugh and Sideswipe padded over to drape himself along Megatronus’ shoulders.

“Thought’s appreciated,” the red twin said with a grin, planting a kiss on the side of Megatronus’ helm. Their lover rumbled almost softly.

--------------------------------

Megatronus had gotten in the habit of treating Sideswipe quite gently, and they weren’t opposed to that. From anyone else it may have been unwelcome, too touchy-feely coming from just any random mech, even a friend, but they were sort of beyond that point with Megatronus—much to everyone’s mutual pleasure. It was never more apparent than now, with Sideswipe moaning softly below Megatronus, slow, deep thrusts driving the larger mech into his brother’s frame over and over again. It was a slow climb towards an overload, one Sideswipe was rather enjoying with a blissed out expression, and from his look, so was Megatronus.

Sunstreaker barely managed to keep his face neutral where he sat in a chair to the side, drawing that very scene—his twin nearly hidden under their lover’s sheer bulk as they interfaced, slow and steady. There was so much strength contained in Megatronus’ frame, yet in the moment he chose to use barely any of it, his hips just cautious enough in their motion and his arms braced on either side of Sideswipe, keeping him off of him. Sideswipe could have wiggled free any moment, but why would he have? He stayed right where Megatronus could herd his wits to the four winds with nothing but the motion of his hips.

It was a moment worth capturing.

--------------------------------

“Did you think I wouldn’t notice?”

Megatronus’ growl was a vicious thing and Sunstreaker had to glance back just to confirm it was directed at him. Not that there was anyone else present aside from him and Sideswipe, but frankly, Sunstreaker had no idea what they would have done to earn a tone like that.

“Notice what?” Sunstreaker asked with a frown, going back to viewing his reflection from the dim mirror in their room. It was a near useless thing, but combined with Sideswipe’s optics it still provided him with a good enough overview of his frame, and more importantly, his finish. He was shining now, though that never lasted long in the environment they were in. All the work that went into maintaining his dear looks…

“Don’t feign ignorance,” Megatronus continued in that same voice that promised nothing good, drawing Sunstreaker’s attention from the mirror properly. Before he could again ask for some fragging clarification, Megatronus had already closed the distance between them, looming over him and spitting his accusation. “Do you make a habit of encouraging others’ advances where I can’t see it?”

Oh, for frag’s sake… Sunstreaker turned around fully, facing the larger mech and landing his servos on his hips. “Listen here, you ass,” he growled, “I have no pitting clue what you’re talking about. I haven’t ‘faced anyone else since we went exclusive, as we slagging well agreed.”

Megatronus forced him back a step until he was nearly pinned against the mirror, the larger gladiator’s servo slamming into the wall next to it and him. Sunstreaker’s optics narrowed, but Megatronus showed no signs of calming the frag down. “So you only lead others on?” Megatronus hissed at him. “Let them grope you a little, but it’s alright because you don’t full on interface with them, hmm?”

Sunstreaker threw his arms up in frustration. “If you haven’t noticed, I’m hot as fresh slag, and some take that as too big of an invitation,” he snarled right back at their clearly a little too jealous lover. “I make a habit of punching them somewhere painful for it, but I can’t always prevent it ahead of time. That’s not satisfactory? The pit more do you want?”

Megatronus leaned down and Sunstreaker met his burning gaze without waver all through the larger mech’s growled response, “You belong to me, and I don’t like others touching what is mine.”

At that point Sunstreaker’s lips drew into a sneer and he copied Megatronus’ move and leaned in. “If you haven’t noticed, we already have an owner, and it’s not you,” he pointed out, voice cold. Oh how he would have preferred to not belong to anyone—not even Megatronus. Not in that way. What he wouldn’t give to be his own master and not have contracts or possessive lovers telling him otherwise.

He wasn’t sure what he was expecting for a reminder like that, but he wasn’t sure it was Megatronus closing the rest of the distance between them and crashing their lips together. Sunstreaker grimaced when the larger mech’s denta came into play immediately, painfully grazing his dermal plating. It distracted him enough that he wasn’t fast enough to dodge when Megatronus’ servos closed around the arms Sunstreaker brought up to push the massive bastard away. From there he was no match to Megatronus’ strength and size and could do little when he was slammed against the wall—next to the mirror instead of against it, luckily—and lifted until his pedes didn’t meet the ground, but where he would’ve been in the perfect position to wrap his legs around Megatronus’ middle.

Was that where this was going? “Let the slag go of me,” Sunstreaker growled, but the parting of his lips only had Megatronus’ slagging glossa shove in.

He bit down on it without fanfare, earning himself a roar from Megatronus’ engine. The grip on him shifted until Megatronus could securely hold him up with one arm only, the other slipping between his thighs and… This was definitely going there. The roar of Sunstreaker’s engine fought to match Megatronus’, even if it never could.

Megatronus pulled back from his mouth enough to growl a simple, “Open.”

“Go frag yourself,” Sunstreaker hissed at him, fury surging all the higher when Megatronus’ claws pressed against the seams of his valve cover with painful force.

The only response he got was another growl and those claws sank into the seams. Sunstreaker’s helm fell back against the wall with a pained grunt, but when Megatronus twisted with the apparent intent of ripping the whole damn panel off, Sunstreaker hurriedly transformed it aside before it was bent so far out of shape it couldn’t have done that anymore.

There was no preparation. No preparation whatsoever, just Megatronus releasing his spike and thrusting in with one uncaring stroke. Sunstreaker squirmed between him and the wall, hissing at the tearing pain at his insides when his lover’s always a little too big spike scraped against barely damp walls. His claws dug into silver plating, as much as he knew that wouldn’t do him any good, not with the thickness of Megatronus’ armor. The only good reason for it was to ground himself on something when Megatronus set to frag him, hard. It tore at his inner sensors until there was barely even the slightest hint of pleasure left. His ventilations became ragged from anything but arousal.

Megatronus gave no quarter before he overloaded after too long, torturous moments, Sunstreaker grimacing at the feel of hot transfluid against his abraded valve walls. Only once the charge had fully dissipated from his damned lover’s frame did Megatronus pull away, anger still in his optics. Sunstreaker’s valve was blessedly abandoned, but when Megatronus simply dropped him to the floor, the lancing pain from his core made sure Sunstreaker’s legs wouldn’t carry him and he fell to his knees.

That did nothing to help with his own anger, and Sunstreaker would have bet his optics were even more fierce than Megatronus’ when he lifted his gaze to the mech looming over him.

“Out,” Sunstreaker growled, stretching out one arm to point a digit at the goddamn door. “Get the frag out of my room.”

Surprisingly, Megatronus obeyed—without an apology, without a single backwards glance. He left.

-----------------------------

It always felt like an invasion when their owner came to the room of the Pits they called their own. It was their room, and it didn’t matter slag that technically the fragging mech had a right to it because he owned the twins and everything they could possibly claim to belong to them. Their room included.

But here he was now, with the brothers sitting on their berth and their visitor in the one chair in the room.

“Megatronus,” the mech spoke, watching for their reaction.

They gave none, so he continued, “He’s becoming a distraction to you. You need to focus on your careers, not on pointless dalliances. It’s your lives at stake.”

Only because you keep signing me into deathmatches.

But they could hardly accuse their dear owner of that much. Even the truth of, “He gives us training,” was a hard thing to force past the slave coding, but Sunstreaker did so anyway.

Their owner frowned. “Enough to balance out the amount of time you spend with him? No. Your relationship with him needs to end.”

Sunstreaker closed his optics as the slave coding registered that and worked to put it in effect. It was a little too complex of an order for it to force it upon them entirely. They could work around it with some effort, if they wanted to.

He wasn’t sure if their owner knew as much, but there were always other orders he could pile on top to really make it impossible for them to stay in a “relationship” with Megatronus.

“Do you understand me?” the mech demanded still.

“I understand,” Sunstreaker said, Sideswipe repeating the same words next to him. His brother watched their owner nod in satisfaction and Sunstreaker opened his optics in time to watch him leave.

“Don’t forget,” was all they were told in parting before they had their room for themselves again.

After silence and stillness had stretched on for a while, Sideswipe stated, “Megatronus can do something about that. If I want him to.”

“I want him to,” Sunstreaker confirmed, setting his jaw. Their damn owner wouldn’t choose who they had relations with, even if they needed to fix the matter in a roundabout fashion.

Their decision made, Sideswipe pulled up Megatronus’ commlink without wasting any more time and pinged for his attention. The connection was opened almost immediately.

“Can you come by tonight?” was all Sideswipe asked. There was a brief pause on Megatronus’ end before he confirmed he could do that–

And that night he did indeed come over, the twins opening the door for him. Their lover was already wearing a frown, likely having caught onto something being off. He was many things, but dumb wasn’t one of them.

“What’s the matter?” he asked almost as soon as the door had closed after him.

Sunstreaker gushed air from his vents. “Our owner wants us to end our relationship with you,” was all he needed to say for Megatronus to understand everything he needed to. His face darkened like a storm cloud, a growl rising from his engine.

“I will have… Words with him.”

As they had hoped. The brothers nodded and Megatronus moved further into the room until he could circle behind Sideswipe, his servos landing on the red twin’s shoulders and running along his plating. “How firm is the order, currently?”

“Not very. Yet,” Sideswipe murmured, tilting his helm back to look up at Megatron. “But he can make it more specific.

Megatronus’ mouth set into a thin line and he nodded, his touch on Sideswipe turning just that bit more possessive—suggestive. They weren’t opposed to it and Megatronus went on to prove to no one in particular that they wouldn’t be parted quite so easily.

The next day, their owner came by to rescind his order, a little dinged and shaky.

-----------------------------

“I could buy your contracts.”

Sunstreaker looked up from his painting. Megatronus was already looking at him and that… Didn’t sound like a joke. In fact, it sounded like Megatronus was very serious with that thought, as if he’d already considered it for a while.

The twins had nothing more to offer him than matching frowns, though. “I’m sure you could,” Sunstreaker agreed on that much, only to continue, “but you won’t.”

“Why would I not? Would you not be glad to be rid of your owner?”

Their frowns deepened. “Only to have you as our owner instead? We’d be in the exact same spot. Nothing would change. So no, thank you.”

“Nothing would change?” Megatronus growled. “Having someone who cares about you holding your legal contracts would change nothing?”

“The contracts would still exist,” Sunstreaker snarled right back. “Even if you didn’t actually use them, I’d slagging well owe you. My entire fragging life, in fact. I will not be indebted to you like that.”

It looked like their lover was quickly growing frustrated, as if he’d assumed it was a given that they would agree with… What? Joyful jumps? Grateful kisses? Thankful frags?

Well, slag that.

“You’re not thinking with reason,” Megatronus let him know, earning himself Sunstreaker’s full glare, not that it discouraged him any. “If you set aside your emotions for a moment, you would see that is the perfect arrangement.”

“Perfect for you, maybe!” Sunstreaker set his drawing tablet aside before he harmed it in his rising temper, jabbing a digit in Megatronus’ chest. “You’d fragging own me, and legally you could do whatever the frag you wanted with me.”

“Do you not trust my intentions?”

“Honestly? Not slagging enough.”

That was probably over the line a bit. Megatronus growled with his entire frame, but this wasn’t the right moment to back the frag down. Instead Sunstreaker drove the stake deeper, pressing the tip of his claw against Megatronus’ chestplates. “Let me make myself very clear: you buy my contracts and I will find a way beat it the slag out of this whole damn city and leave you behind. Mark my slagging words.”

Megatronus glared at him, an expression Sunstreaker fully matched. It wouldn’t be an easy trick to pull off, but at this point he trusted Megatronus knew them to be crafty enough that they might just succeed in it no matter the cost—and even if they didn’t, it would leave their relationship in permanent ruins, something he doubted their lover actually wanted or would be willing to risk.

That was the hope, anyway.

Megatronus didn’t answer him, at least not verbally, though the rough servo that wrapped around the back of Sunstreaker’s helm and pulled him into an equally rough kiss was probably answer enough. He wasn’t let off that easy, either, because Megatronus pulled him up and broke their kiss only to yank him around and press Sunstreaker’s chest against the nearest wall. Hard. “You are unreasonably stubborn,” was hissed into his audial and his legs were kicked apart to make room for Megatronus’ servo between them. “I try to help you, and you turn it down without any true consideration.” Sunstreaker retracted his valve cover before he was relieved of it entirely, the one and only concession he made before he was lifted for Megatronus to line up their arrays. The fact Sunstreaker had next to no lubrication was likely right according to Megatronus’ current desires—the entry chafed in the worst ways and he couldn’t entirely silence his groan.

“Do you not see my love for you?” Megatronus grunted on his next thrust in. Sunstreaker growled, but his lover continued, “Everything I would do for you? Instead you lay down misguided ultimatums and think you know best.”

“It’s my life,” Sunstreaker hissed, twisting in Megatronus’ hold as the burn in his valve worsened with every harsh thrust. “Like it or not, I should get to choose how it goes.”

“I should let you make decisions to your own detriment?” Megatronus growled, the next snap of his hips particularly punishing.

Sunstreaker’s claws dug into the wall, but he held his ground. “Yes. They’re my mistakes to make and my consequences to live with.”

“Don’t you see I only want to protect you?”

“Well, don’t. It’s—hngh—my right to live and make mistakes. You won’t take that away from me.”

“Stubborn you are, my dear,” Megatronus snarled at him. Sunstreaker’s back arched from fresh hell when his love angled his thrusts differently, and sped his pace up.

--------------------------

“You scheduled goddamn frame edits for us?”

Megatronus barely bothered to glance up from whatever he was writing and the blatant dismissal only made Sunstreaker angrier. “There are improvements that can be made to your frames,” was all the answer he got before Megatronus went right back to whatever he was working on.

Sunstreaker stalked up to his desk and slammed his servo down over his lover’s datapad hard enough that the screen splintered. “I never agreed to this. Some of them are external edits. You fragging bastard, I already like how I look.”

The look Megatronus gave him was chilly to say the least, but true to form, Sunstreaker wasn’t cowed one bit. “As I said, improvements can be made,” Megatronus simply said.

“And who defines what’s an improvement?” Sunstreaker grit out, shoving at Megatronus’ shoulder. “You? They’re my fragging frames.”

“Did you even have a look at the order?” Megatronus asked from him, aggravated. Good for him, Sunstreaker was pretty damn aggravated himself. That made two of them.

“I did, but that’s entirely beside the point.”

“Is it? Did you not like them?”

“I don’t like that you’re trying to dictate what the pit I look like!” Sunstreaker straightened to his full height and crossed his arms across his chassis, but even so he didn’t exactly manage to be taller than Megatronus. Didn’t matter. “My life, my frames, my looks. I choose them, and you’re not fragging going to play my damn owner, trying to tell me what I am or am not to look like.”

“Did you not like them?” Megatronus demanded more firmly, his glare as intense as Sunstreaker’s. Their staring contest was true, neither backing down.

“That’s beside the point. You didn’t have permission.”

Before Megatronus could answer to that, there was a ping at his door. Sunstreaker glanced over his shoulder to see it slide aside to reveal… Soundwave. That probably meant there was some important rebellion business to be discussed. Just when were Megatronus and his supporters planning to make their big move, anyway? Sunstreaker couldn’t remember, and in the moment, couldn’t bring himself to care.

“Cancel them,” he growled at Megatronus before he turned on his heel and marched to the door, “I’m not showing up anyway,” then past Megatronus’ second who moved to the side to let him through.

Frame edits his fragging ass… Not while his spark still pulsed.

--------------------------

“No. I’m fragging well going, and that’s final. Slag you.”

“I will not have who knows what manner of filthy servos pawing you,” Megatron snarled at him. His fist slamming into the wall next to him would have been more of a deterrent if Sunstreaker wasn’t able to simply slip under it. Something good out of their size difference…

But they’d been here before and Megatron made a grab at him when he tried to escape the revolutionist’s clutches—successfully escape, despite that. He danced out of Megatron’s reach, glaring the whole way, twice as hard when Megatron began to stalk towards him, angling just right to block his exit.

“It’s a party. That’s part of the drill. I won’t frag anyone as you slagging well know, and some groping? If I can live with it, you can live with it too. They’re my slagging frames.”

Megatron’s optics darkened with sheer anger, and this was one argument where it was unlikely either of them would just give, wasn’t it? The brothers wanted to go out and enjoy a nice evening with some fragging friends—let the high grade flow and music pound—and Megatron was intent on being the possessive bitch he always was. They never reached an agreement in these matters.

“Do you not find my attention enough?” Megatron asked from him, constantly advancing, and Sunstreaker constantly retreating. “Do you need to go seek the approval of strangers on top of it?”

“Pits, I don’t need anyone telling me I’m fragging beautiful, thanks. All I want is to go drink and dance. That is not too much to ask. No, wait. I’m not asking. I’m going.”

They glared at each other, but he managed to stay ahead of Megatron enough that he wasn’t grabbed and most likely ‘faced through the floor or something of equal pleasantness.

“Why is it so hard to understand I don’t want something of mine tainted?” Megatron demanded from him, his face and his field speaking of his fury. How dare Sunstreaker disobey him so, yada yada. It was the same old song and dance.

“I’d listen to that argument if I was about to ‘face someone, but some groping isn’t going to do a damn thing,” Sunstreaker growled. His optics didn’t flick to the door, he didn’t project his plan before he’d already set it in motion—dashing past Megatron when the opening was big enough, before his lover could physically stop him as he was so damn eager to do.

He made it to the door, and he made it through the door before he turned back just enough to snarl his final, vicious, “And you’ll just have to live with it, love.”

( Next )